3.}}.3% 3:::::$3 . - & 2
w º


THE
LIFE AND ADVENTURES
() F
PET E R W I L KINS,
AMöng the
FLYING NATIONS IN THE souTH SEAs.
TAkeN FRoxi li is own MoUTH,
#
IN HIS PASSAGE TO ENGLAND, OFF CAPE HORN IN AMERICA,
IN THE SHIP HECTOR,
BY R. S.,
A PASSENGER ON BOARD THE HECTOR.
LONDON :
priNTED AND PUBLISHED BY J. Ll.M. Blitſ), 143, STRAND,
(Near Somerset House.)
*
1833.
.
*
- -, -ºº-ºººººº... .
INTRODUCTION.
N
As I am about to give the life of another, I shall not trouble the reader with
any of my own concerns, or the affairs that led me into the South Seas.
Therefore, I shall only acquaint him, that in my return on board the Hector,
as a passenger, round Cape Horn, for England, full late in the season, the
wind and the currents setting strong against us, our ship drove more southerly,
by several degrees, than the usual course, even to the latitude of 75 or 76:
when the wind changing, we began to resume our intended way. It was
about the middle of June, when the days are there at the shortest, on a ver
starry and moon-light night, that we observed at some distance a small, blac
cloud, moving very fast towards us, and seeming to follow the ship, which
then made great way. Every one on deck was very curious in observing its
motions; and perceiving it frequently to divide, and presently to close again,
and not to continue long in any determined shape, our captain, who had never
before been so far to the southward as he then found himself, conjectured
that this phenomenon might portend a storm gathering in the air; and by its
following, and nearly keeping pace with us, he was in great fear lest it should
break upon and overwhelm us; he, therefore, ordered one of the ship's guns
to be fired, to try if the percussion of the air would disperse it. This was no
sooner done, than we heard a prodigious flounce in the water, at but a small
distance from the ship, on the weather-quarter; and after a violent noise, or
cry, in the air, the cloud, that ºn our firing dissipated, seemed to return
again, but by degrees disappeared. Whilst we were all very much surprised
at this unexpected accident, I begged the captain to send the boat to see, if
possible, what it was that had fallen from the cloud, and offered myself to
make one in her. He was much against this at first, as it would retard his
voyage; but in the midst of our debate, hearing a voice calling out for help,
in our own tongue, I insisted on going, and not suffering a fellow-creature to
º for the sake of a trifling delay. In compliance with my resolute demand,
he slackened sail; and hoisting out the boat, myself and seven others made
to the cry; and soon found it to come from an elderly man, labouring for life,
with his arms across several long poles, of equal size at both ends, very light,
and tied to each other in a very odd manner. We put the oars under him,
and soon lifted him into the boat. He had an extravagant beard, and also
long, blackish hair upon his head. As soon as he could speak, he took me by
the hand, and squeezing it, thanked me very kindly for my civility to him,
and likewise thanked all the sailors.
We had him to the ship, and taking off his wet clothes, put him to bed in
my cabin; and I having a large provision of stores on board, and no concern
in the ship, grew very fond of him, and supplied him with every thing he
wanted. In our frequent discourses together, he had several times dropped
loose hints of his past transactions, which but the more inflamed me with im-
patience to hear the whole of them. About this time, having just begun to
double the Cape, our captain thought of watering at the first convenient place;
and finding the stranger had no money to pay his passage, and that he had
been from England no less than thirty-five years, despairing of his reward for
conducting him thither, he intimated to him that he must expect to be put on
shore to shift for himself, when he put in for water. This entirely sunk the
stranger's spirits; and one hº came into my cabin, with tears in his
eyes, telling me, he verily believed the captain would set him on shore, which
he very much dreaded. }asked him, if he could think of no way of satisfying
iv INTRODUCTION.
the captain, or any one else who might thereupon be induced to engage for
him; and farther how he expected to live when, he should get to England, a
man quite forgotten and pennyless. Hereupon he told me he had; ever since
his being on board, considering his destitute condition, entertained a thought
of having his adventures written; which as there was something so uncommon
in them, he was sure the world would be glad to know; and he had flattered
himself with hopes of raising somewhat by the sale of them to put him in a
way of living; but as it was plain now he should never see England without
assistance, if I should answer for his passage, and write his life, he would com-
municate to me a faithful narrative thereof, which he believed would pay me
to the full, any charge I might be at on his account. I was very well pleased
with this overture; so I told him I would make him easy in that respect.
When we had taken in best part of our water, and the boat was going its
last turn, the captain ordered up the strange man, as they called him, and told
him he must go on board the boat, which was to leave him on shore with some
few provisions. I expostulated with the cruel wretch on the inhumanity of the
action he was about; but the savage being resolved, and nothing moved by
what I said, I paid him. part of the passage down, and agreed to pay the rest
at our arrival in England.
Thus having reprieved the poor man, the next thing was to enter upon my
new employ of amanuensis: and having a long space of time before us, we
allotted two hours every morning for the purpose of writing down his life from
his own mouth; and frequently, when ...? and weather kept us below, we
8 :some time of an afternoon in the same exercise, till we had quite com-
pleted it. -
Having finished the work, Ilocked it up, in order to peruse it at leisure,
intending to have presented it to him on our arrival in England. But he,
having been in a declining state some time before we reached shore, died the
very night we landed; and his funeral falling upon me, I thought I had the
reatest right to the manuscript; and showing it to some judicious friends, I
have been prevailed with not to conceal from the world what may prove so very
entertaining, and perhaps useful. *
EXPLANATION OF NAMES AND THINGS MENTIONED IN THIS WORK
dº
Arco—a man who com-
mitted the first murder.
Armdrumnstake — Pendle-
hamby's colambat.
Arkoe-water surrounded
with wood.
Barkatt—a husband.
Bash—a valet de chambre.
Barrass—a leathern apron
or flap behind.
Boskee—a very grand room,
or saloon.
Bott—a gourd.
Bougee—lie down.
Callentur—a doctor, or sur-
geon. .”
Cluff-a captain.
Colamh—a governor.
Colapet—a bag for provi-
S1011.
Collwar—God.
Coovet—a mansion-house,
or seat.
Crashdoompt — country of
the slit.
Crashee—slit.
Crullmott—a fruit tasting
like a fowl.
Doors—a sort of apples.
Dossee—a soft thing.
Filgay—a freeman.
Filus—aribof the graundee.
Gawrey—a flying woman.
Glumm—a flying man.
Glumm Boss—ayoungman.
Goppa–a father-in-law.
Gorpell—an ensign.
Graundee—the wings.
Gripsack—a trumpet.
Horimo—the grave.
I. O.-the chief ragan.
Lask—a slave.
Mouch—a church.
Moucheratt—an assembly
of the states.
Padsi—a fruit tasting like
fish.
Parky—sweet.
Puly—an image.
Ragan—a priest.
Roppin—marmalade.
Staps—minutes.
Sweeeoe—an insect giving
a strong light in the dark.
Sweecoan—a flight with
SWeeCOes.
Swangean—flight.
Yacom—a man child.
Zaps—lords.
THE
ADVENTURES
OF
P E TE R W H L KIN S.
I was born at Penhale, in the county of
Cornwall, on the 21st day of December, 1685,
about four months after the death of my
father, Peter Wilkins, who was a zealous pro-
testant of the church of England. I was
named after my father and grandfather. My
grandfather was a shopkeeper at Newport,
who, by great frugality, and extraordinary ap-
plication, had raised a fortune of about one
hundred and sixty pounds a year in lands,
and a considerable sum of ready money; all
which at his death devolved upon my father,
as his only child; who being no less parsi-
monious than my grandfather, and livin
upon his own estate, had much improved it
in value before his marriage with my mother;
but he dying, my mother, after my birth,
placed all her affection upon me (her growing
hopes, as she called me), and used every
method in my minority, of increasing the
store for my benefit.
In this manner she went on, till I grew
too big, as I thought, for confinement at the
apron string, being then about fourteen years
of age; and having met with so much indul-
ence from her, for that reason found very
ittle or no contradiction from any body else;
so I looked on myself as a person of some
consequence, and began to take all oppor-
tunities of enjoying the company of my
neighbours.
bout this time I got acquainted with a
country gentleman, of a small paternal estate,
which had been never the better for being in
his hands, and had some uneasy demands
upon it. He soon grew very fond of me,
hoping, as I had reason afterwards to believe,
by an union with my mother, to set himself
free from his entanglements. She was then
about thirty-five years * and still continued
my father's widow, out of particular regard to
me, as I have all the reason in the world to
believe. She was really a beautiful woman;
but had always carried {j with so much
reserve, and given so little encouragement to
any of the other sex, that she had passed her
widowhood with very few solicitations to alter
her way of life. This gentleman observing
my mother’s conduct, in order to ingratiate
himself with her, had shown numberless in-
stances of regard for me; and as he told my
mother, had observed manythings in my dis-
course, actions, and turn of mind, that pre-
saged wonderful expectations from me, if my
genius was but properly cultivated.
This discourse, from a man of very good
parts, and esteemed by every body an accom-
plished gentleman, by degrees wrought upon
my mother, and more and more inflamed her
with a desire of adding what lustre she could
to my applauded abilities, and influenced her
so far as to ask his advice in what manner
most properly to proceed with me. , My gen-
tleman then had his desire; for he feared
not the widow, could he but properly dispose
of her charge; so having desired a little time
to consider of a matter of such importance,
he soon after told her, he thought the most
useful method of establishing me, would be at
an academy, kept by a very worthy and judi-
cious gentleman, about thirty or more miles
from us in Somersetshire; where, if I could
but be admitted, the master taking in but a
stated number of students at a time, he did
not in the least doubt but I should fully an-
swer the character he had given her of me,
and outshine most of my contemporaries.
My mother over-anxious for my good,
seeming to listen to this proposal, my friend
(as I call him) proposed * a journey
*
2 PETER WILKINS.
himself to the academy, to see if any place
was vacant for my reception, and learn, the
terms of my admission; and in three days'
time returned with an engaging account of
the place, the master, the regularity of the
scholars, of an apartment secured for my re-
ception, and, in short, whatever else might
captivate my mother's opinion in favour of
his scheme.
Well, the whole concern of my mother's
little family was now employed in fitting me
out for my expedition; and as my friend had
been so instrumental in bringing it about, he
never missed a day inquiring how preparations
went on; and during the process, by humour-
ing me, ingratiated himself more and more
with my mother, but without seeming in the
least to aim at it.
In short, the hour of my departure arrived;
and, my mother thinking to make my heart
easy at our separation, (which had it appeared
otherwise, would have broken hers, and spoiled
all) gave me two guineas in gold, and a little
silver in my pocket to prevent changing.
Thus I, having been preached into a good
liking of the scheme by my friend, mounted
the carriage with more alacrity than could be
expected for one who had never before been
beyond the smoke of his mother's chimney;
but the thoughts I had conceived, from my
friend's discourse, of liberty in the academic
way, and the weight of so much money in my
pocket, as I then imagined would scarce ever
be exhausted, were prevailing cordials to keep
my spirits on the wing. We lay at an inn
that night, near the master's house, and the
next day I was initiated; and at parting with
me, my friend presented me with a guinea.
When I ſound myself thus rich, I must say I
heartily wished they were all fairly at home
again, that I might have time to count my
cash, and dispose of such part of it as I had
already appropriated to several uses then in
embryo. - x 3 &
The next morning left me master of my
wishes; for my mother came and took her
last (though she little thought it) leave of
me, and smothering me with her caresses and
prayers for my well-doing, in the height of
her ardour, put into my hand another guinea,
promising to see me again quickly; and de-
siring me, in the mean time, to mind my
studies, she bid me farewell. * :
I shall not trouble you with the reception I
met from my master, or, his scholars, nor tell
you how soon I made friends of all my com-
panions, by sometrifling gifts which my stock
enabled me to bestow as occasion required:
but I must inform you, that, after sixteen
years of idleness at home; I had but little
heart to apply to nouns and pronouns, which
now began to be crammed upon me; and
being the eldest lad in the house, I sometimes
regretted the loss of the time past, and at
other times despaired of ever making a scholar
at my years. I own these thoughts almost
overcame me, and threw me into a deep
melancholy, which preyed upon my mind for
nearly four months; and you may be sure,
during that time, under such disadvantages,
I made but little progress in my learning;
when, one day, one of our maids taking notice
of my uneasiness, as I sat musing in my
chamber, according to my custom, began to
rally me, that I was certainly in love, I was
so mad. Indeed I never had a thought of
love before ; but the good-natured girl seem-
ing to pity me, and seriously asking me the
cause, I fairly opened my heart to her; and,
for fear my master should know of it, gave
her half-a-crown to be silent. This last en-
gagement fixed her my devotee, and from
that time we had frequent conferences in con-
fidence together; till at length inclination,
framed by opportunity, produced the date of
a world of concern to me: for about six
months after my arrival at the academy, in-
stead of proving my parts by my scholarship,
I had proved my manhood by being the des-
tined father of an infant, which Patty then
assured me would soon be my own.
We nevertheless held on our frequent in-
tercourse, till about two months after; when
Patty explained herself to me in the following
terms:—“You know, Mr. Peter, how matters
are with me; I should be very sorry, for your
sake and my own too, to reveal my shame;
but in spite of us both, 'nature will show
itself; and truly I think some care should be
taken, and some method proposed, to preserve
the infant, and avoid, as far as may be, the
inconveniences that may attend us; for here
is now no room for delay.” This speech, I
own, gave me the first reflection I ever had
in my life; I now began to see the absolute
necessity of all she said; but how to accom-
plish it, was not in me to comprehend. My
own money was gone, and had been so a long
time; we therefore agreed I should write to
my mother for a fresh supply. I did so; and,
to my great confusion, was answered by my
former friend in the following words:—
* Son Peter,
“Your mother and I are much surprised
you should write for money, having so amply
provided for you; but as it is not many months
to Christmas, when possibly we may send for
you home, you must make yourself easy till
then: as a schoolboy, with all the necessaries
found him, can’t have much occasion for
IIl QIlê
* Your loving father,
. “J. G.”
Imagine, if it is possible, my consternation
at the receipt of this letter. I began to think
I should be tricked out of what my father
and grandfather had with so much pains and
industry, for many years, been heaping up
PETER WILKINS, 3.
for me. I then showed Patty the letter, and
we both condoled my hard fortune, but saw
no remedy. Time wore away, and nothing
was done, or like to be, as I could see. For
my part, I was like one distracted, and no
more able to assist, or counsel what should be
done, than a child in arms. At length poor
Patty, who had sat thinking some time, began
with telling me she had formed a scheme,
which,' in some measure, might help us;
which was, as she could see no other way
before us, but what tended to our disgrace
and ruin, if I would marry her, she would
immediately quit her place and retire to her
aunt, who
and had enough to live upon; who, she did
not doubt, would entertain her as my wife;
but, she was assured, under any other name,
would prove her most inveterate enemy. When
Patty had made an end, I was glad to find
it no worse, and revolving matters a little in
my mind, as to affairs at home, determined to
marry forthwith, send Patty to her aunt's,
and remain still at the academy myself, till
I should see what turn things would take.
Accordingly the next day, good part of Patty's
wages went to tie the connubial knot, and to
the honest parson for a bribe to ante-date the
certificate; and she very soon after took up
the rest, to defray her journey to her aunt's.
Though Patty was within two months of
her time, she had so managed, that no one
perceived it: and, getting safe to her aunt's,
was delivered of a daughter, of which she
wrote me word, and . she hoped to see
me at the end of her month. However, this
was impossible, and I determined to wait
with patience till an opportunity offered;
which was not long first, for about two months
afterwards, I was most pleasingly surprised
one day, upon my return from a walk, at the
end of our garden, to find Patty sitting in
the kitchen with my old mistress, my master's
mother. The sight of her almost overcame
me, but the old lady perceiving me discom-
posed, and inquiring into the cause, which I
directly imputed to the symptoms of an ague,
she immediately ran to her closet to bring me
a cordial, which she assured me had done won-
ders in the like cases; so that I had but just
time to embrace Patty, and inquire after her
aunt and daughter, before madam returned
with the cordial. Having drunk it, and given
thanks, I was going to withdraw, but she
called me back, “Mr. Peter,” says she, “you
look as if you did not know poor Patty; she
has not left me so long that you should forget
her; she is a good tight wench, and I was
sorry to part with her; but she is out of
place, she says, and I think to take her again.”
I told her I did not doubt Patty was a good
servant; and then I made my exit, lighter in
heart by a pound than I came.
I shall not tire you any farther with the
amours between myself and Patty; but to let
ad º: her up from a child,
you know she quitted her place again, before
a twelvemonth after, upon the same score.
I was now near nineteen years of age;
and though I had so much more in my head
than my school learning, I know not how it
happened, but ever since the commencement
of my amour with Patty, I had been much
easier, and had kept true tally with my book,
with more than usual delight; and being ar.
rived to an age to comprehend what I heard
and read, I could, from the general idea I
had of things, form a pretty regular piece of
Latin, without being able to repeat the very
rules it was done by; so that I had the ac-
knowledgment of my master for the best ca-
pacity he had ever under his tuition: this,
he not sparing frequently to mention before
me, was the acutest spur he could have ap-
plied to my industry; and now having his
good will, I applied myself to my studies so
well that I was always sure to perform as
much or more than he ever . me; till
I grew exceedingly in his confidence, and by
reason of my age, I became rather his com-
panion upon parties, than his direct pupil.
It was upon one of these parties I took the
opportunity to declare the dissatisfaction I
had at my mother's second marriage. “
I found by the attention my master gave
to my relation, he seemed to suspect this
marriage would prove detrimental to me; but
told me he would consider of it; and advised
me to write a very obliging letter to my new
father, with my humble request, that he would
please to order me home the next recess. I
did so, under my master’s dictation; and not
; after received an answer to the following
effect:—
“Son Peter, • .
“Your mother has been dead a good while;
and as to your request, it will be only expen-
sive, and of little use; for a person who must
live by his studies cannot apply to them too
closely.”
This letter, if I had a little hope left, quite
subdued my fortitude; however, with tears in
my eyes, I showed it to .# master; who,
ood man I wishing me well, “Peter,” says
e, “what can this mean? here is some
mystery concealed in it; here is some ill de-
sign on foot!” Then taking the letter into
his hand, “A person who must live by his
studies.”—“Here is more meant than we can
think for. Why, have not you a pretty estate
to live upon, #. it comes to your hands 2
Peter,” continued he, “I would advise you to
go to your father, and inquire how your affairs
are left; but I am afraid to let you go alone,
and will, when my students depart at Christ-
mas, accompany you myself with all my
heart; for you must know, I have advised on
your affair already, and find you are of age to
choose yourself a guardian, who may be any
4. PETER WILKINS.
relation or friend you can confide in, and may
see you have justice done you.” I imme-
diately thanked him for the hint, and begged
him to accept the trust, as my only friend,
having very few, if any, near relations; this
he with great readiness complied with, and
was admitted accordingly.
So soon as our scholars were gone home,
we set out together, to possess ourselves of all
my father's real estate, and such part of the
personal as he had been advised would be:
long to me. Well, we arrived at the old
house, but were not received with such extra-
ordinary tokens of friendship, as would give
the least room to suppose we were welcome.
At length my master, a grave man, who had
seen the world, and was unwilling any part
of our time there, which he guessed would
be short, should be lost, broke silence. “Mr.
G.” says he, “I see the loss of Master Wil-
kins's mother puts him under some confusion;
so that you will excuse me, as his preceptor
and friend, in making some inquiry how his
affairs stand, and how his effects are dis-
posed; for though he is not yet of the neces-
sary age for taking upon himself the manage-
ment of his estate, he is nevertheless of capa-
city to understand the nature of it, and to
show his approbation of the disposition of
it.” During this discourse, Mr. G. turned
pale, then reddened, but kept silence, till my
master had done; when, with a sneer, he re-
plied, “Sir, I must own myself a great stran-
ger to your discourse; for I know of no es-
tate, real or personal, or any thing else, be-
longing to young Mr. Wilkins; I know, his
mother had an estate in land, near two hun-
dred Aryear, and also a good sum of money
when I married her; but the estate she set-
tled on me before her marriage, to dispose of
after her decease as I saw fit; and her money
and goods are all for my sole use, as her
husband.” I was just ready to drop, and
was not able to reply a word; but my master,
though sufficiently shocked at what he had
heard, replied—“ Sir, I am informed the
estate, and also the money, you mention, was
Mr.Wilkins's father's at his death; and I am
surprised to think any one should have a
better title to them than my pupil, his only
child.”—“Sir” answered Mr. G., “you are
deceived; it is true that the late Mr. Wilkins
had such estate, and some hundreds, I may
say thousands, at his death; but he made a
deed, just before that event happened, by
which he gave my late wife both the estate,
money, and every thing else he had, without
any conditions whatsoever; all which she en-
joyed; and now of right, as I told you before,
belongs to me: however, as I have no child,
if Peter behaves well under your direction, I
have thoughts of paying another year's board
for him, and then he must shift for himself.”
My master, as well as myself, was thunder-
struck at what we had heard; but find-
ing our business done there, we took our
leaves.
We made the best of our way home again
to my tutor's, where I staid but a week to
consider what I should do with myself. At
the end of that time, Irose one morning early,
and marched off, having first wrote to my
wife, at her aunt's, relating the state of the
case to her, with my resolution to leave Eng-
land the first opportunity, giving her what
comfort I could, assuring her, if I ever was a
gainer in life she should not fail to be a par-
taker, and promising also to let her know
where I settled. I walked at a great rate,
and taking the by-ways, by night-fall, I
found myself thirty-five miles from my mas-
ter's. I had eaten nothing all day, and was
very hungry and weary, but I had a crown
piece as yet whole: however I fed very spa-
ringly, being over-pressed with the distress of
my affairs, and the confusion of my thoughts.
I slept that night tolerably; but the morning
brought its face of horror with it. I had in-
quired over night where I was, and been in-
formed that I was not above sixteen miles
from Bristol, for which place I then resolved.
At my setting out in the morning, after I had
walked about three miles, I found by degrees
my spirit grew calmer than it had been since
I left Mr. G. at my house, (as I shall ever
call it); and as both at my mother's and my
school, I had never neglected my prayers, I
turned aside from the road into a little copse,
and kneeling down, I prayed to God, with
more fervour than I ever felt before. I begged
his future protection, and put myself entirely
under his providential care. When I had
finished I found myself much easier in my
mind; and coming to a small rivulet, I drank
a hearty draught of water, and contentedly
proceeding on my journey, I reached Bristol
about four o'clock in the afternoon. Having
refreshed myself, I went the same evening to
the Quay, to inquire what ships were in the
river, whither bound, and when they would
depart; but I could meet with no employ,
though I gave out 1 would gladly enter myself
before the mast: I returned to the little house
I had dined at, and went to bed very pensive.
Next day I walked again to the Quay, asking
all I met, who looked like seafaring men, for
employment; but could hear of none, there
being many waiting for births. At last being
out of heart with my frequent repulses, I went
to a landing-place just by, and asked two
gentlemen if they wanted a hand on board
their ship, one of them, whom I afterwards
found to be the master of a vessel bound to
the coast of Africa, turned back, and looking
earnestly on me, “Young man,” says he,
“do you want employment on board P” I im-
mediately made him a bow, and answered,
“Yes, sir.”, “Then,” said he, “ step into
that tavern,” pointing to the place, “ and I
will be with you presently.”—I went thither,
PETER WILIKINS. *. 5
and not long after came my future master.
He asked many questions, but the first was,
whether I had been at sea. I told him, no;
but I did not doubt soon to learn the duty of
a sailor. He then looked on my hand, and
shaking his head, told me it would not do,
for I had too soft a hand. I told him I was
determined for the sea, and that my hand
and heart should go together; and I hoped
my hand would soon harden, though not my
heart. He then told me, if I understood ac-
counts tolerably, and could write a good hand,
he would make me his steward, and make it
worth my while. I answered in the affirma-
tive, joyfully accepting his offer; but on ask-
ing me where my chest was, I looked very
blank, and plainly told him, I had no other
stores than I carried on my back. The cap-
tain smiled, and said, “Young man, I see
you are a novice; but I like your looks; be
diligent and honest. I will let you have a
little money to set you out, and deduct it from
your pay.” He was then pulling out his
purse, when I begged him, as he seemed to
show me so great a kindness, that he would
order somebody to buy what necessaries he
knew I should want, or I should be under as
great a difficulty to know what to get, and
where to buy them, as I should have been for
want of them. He commended my prudence,
and said he would buy them, and send them
on board himself; so bid me trouble myself
no more about them, but go to the ship, in
the return of his boat, and stay there till he
came ; giving me a ticket to the boat's crew
to take me in. When I came to the shore,
the boat was just going off, but showing them
my ticket, they took me safe to the ship;
heartily glad that I was entered upon my
IlêW S&TW1Cé, * $
The captain came on board at night; and
the first thing he did was, to give me the
keys of the stewardry.
The next morning he went on shore again;
but about noon, returned with my chest, and
before night we set sail, the wind blowing a
brisk gale.
What happened the first fourteen days of
our passage, I know not, having been all that
time so sick and weak, that I could scarcely
keep life and soul together; but soon after I
grew better and better. We prosecuted our
voyage, touching for about a week at the
Madeiras in our way. The captain grew very
fond of me, and never put me to hard duty,
and I passed my time under his favour very
pleasantly... One evening, being within sixty
leagues of the Cape of Palmes, calm weather,
but the little wind we had against us, one of
our men spied a sail; but night coming on,
and the calm continuing, about break of day
we perceived we had fallen in with a French.
privateer; who hoisting French colours, called
out to us to strike. Our captain had scarce
time to consider what to do; he called all
hands on deck, and telling them the conse-
quence of a surrender, asked them if they
would stand by him. One and all swore they
would fight the ship to the bottom, rather than
fall into the privateer's hands. The captain
immediately gave the word for a clear deck,
prepared his fire-arms, and begged them to
be active, and obey orders; he commanded
all the small arms to be brought upon deck
loaded, and to run out as many of the ship's
guns as she could bring to on one side; and
to charge them all with small shot; then lay
to till he gave directions. The privateer being
a light ship, and a small breeze arising, run
up close to us; first firing one gun, then
another, still calling out to us to strike; but
we neither returned fire nor answer, till he
came almost within pistol-shot of us, when
our captain ordered a broadside, and imme-
diately all hands to come on deck. We killed
eight men and wounded several others. The
privateer then fired a broadside through and
through us. By this time our hands were all
on the deck, and we gave them a volley from
thence, that did good execution; and then
all hands to the ship's guns again, except
four, who were left along with me to charge
the small arms. This last fire, being with
ball, raked the privateer miserably. Then we
fired the small arms, and away to the ship's
guns. This we did three times successively
without loss of a man; and I believe if we
could have held it once more, and no assis-
tance had come to the privateer, she had
sheered quite off: but our captain spying a
sail at some distance, and seeing by his glass
it was a Frenchman, was dismayed; the same
sight put courage into our enemies, who
thereupon redoubled the attack; and the first
volley of their small arms shot our captain in
the breast, upon which he dropped dead
without stirring. I need not say, that sight
shocked me exceedingly. Indeed, it discon-
certed the whole action; and though our
mate, a man of good courage and experience,
did all that a brave man could do to animate
the men, they apparently drooped, and the
loss of the ship became inevitable; so we
struck, and the Frenchman boarded us. w
During the latter part of the engagement,
we had two men killed, and five wounded,
who died afterwards of their wounds. We
who were alive, were all ordered on board the
Frenchman; who, after rifling us, chained us
two and two, and turned us into the hold.
Our vessel was then ransacked; and the other
privateer, who had suffered much the day
before, in an engagement with an English
twenty-gun ship of war, coming up, the prize
was sent by her into port, where she herself
was to refit. : -
In this condition did I, and fourteen of our
crew, together with twelve others who were.
taken a few days after, lie for six weeks; till
the fetters on our legs had almost eaten to
6 PETER WILKINS,
the bone, and the stench of the place had
well-nigh suffocated us. At the end of that
time, the provisions of the privateer growing
short, they came to a determination to give
us our ship's boat, which they had saved, and
turn us a-drift to shift for ourselves; accord-
ingly one and twenty were committed to the
boat, with about two days’ provision, and a
small matter of ammunition, and turned out.
When we, who were in the boat, came to
reflect on our condition, the prospect before
us appeared very melancholy; though we had
at first readily enough embraced the offer,
rather than perish in so much misery as we
suffered in our loathsome confinement. We
now judged we were above two hundred
leagues from land, in about eight degrees
north latitude; and it blowing north-east, a
pretty stiff gale, we could make no way, but
rather lost, for we aimed at some port in
Africa, having neither sail, compass, nor any
other instrument to direct us. As we had
little above two days’ provisions, we perceived
a necessity of almost starving voluntarily, to
avoid doing it quite; seeing it must be many
days before we could reach shore, if ever we
did; unless delivered by some ship that Pro-
vidence might send in our way. In short
the ninth day came, but no relief with it;
and though we had lived at quarter allowance,
and but just saved life, our food, except a lit-
tle water, was all gone, and this caused us
quite to despair. On the twelfth day, four of
our company died with hunger, in a very
miserable way. On the fourteenth day, and
in the night, five more died, and a sixth was
near expiring. On the fifteenth day, in the
morning, as there had been a heavy dew or
rain in the 'night, and we had spread out
every thing we had of linen and woollen to
receive it, we were a little refreshed by wring-
ing our clothes, and sipping what came from
them; after which we covered them up from
the sun, stowing them all close together to
keep in the moisture, which served us to suck
at for two days after, a little and a little at a
time. a 3.
Want of water, as I said before, to moisten
our mouths, was now our greatest hardship,
for every man had so often drunk his own,
that we voided scarce anything but blood,
and that but a few drops at a time; our
mouths and tongues were quite flayed with
drought, and our teeth just falling from our
jaws; for though we had tried, by placing
all the dead men's jackets and shirts one over
another, to strain some of the sea-water
through them by small quantities, yet that
would not deprive it of its pernicious quali-
ties; and though it refreshed a little in going
down, we were so sick, and strained ourselves
so much after it, that it came up again, and
made us more miserable than before.
In this distress of thought, it was so or-
first day, we thought we spied a sail coming
from the north-west; we hung up some
jackets upon our oars to he seen as far off as
we could, but had so little strength left we
could make no way towards it; however, it
happened to direct its course so much to our
relief, that an hour before sun-set, it was
within a league of us, but seemed to bear
away more eastward, and our fear was that
they should not know our distress, for we
were not able to make any noise from our
throats that might be heard fifty yards; but
the carpenter, who was the best man amongst
us, with much ado, getting one of the guns
to go off, in less than half an hour she came
up with us, and seeing our deplorable condi-
tion, took us all on board, to the number of
eleven. Though no methods were unessayed
for our recovery, four more of us died in as
many days. When the remaining seven of
us came a little to ourselves, we found our
deliverers were Portuguese, bound for St.
Salvadore. We told the captain, we begged
that he would let us work our passage with
him, be it where it would, to shore; and then,
if we could be of no farther service to him, we
did not doubt getting into Europe again:
but in the voyage, as we did him all the ser-
vice in our power, we pleased him so well,
that he engaged us to stay with him, to work
the ship home again, he having lost some
hands by fevers soon after his setting sail.
We arrived safe in port; and in a few
days, the captain, who had a secret enter-
prise to take in hand, hired a country coasting-
vessel, and sent her seventeen leagues farther
on the coast for orders from some factory or
settlement there. I was one of the nine men
who were destined to conduct her; but not
understanding Portuguese, I knew little of
the business we went upon. We were to
coast it all the way; but on the tenth day,
just at sun-rise, we fell in with a fleet of
boats, which had way-laid us, and were taken
prisoners. Being carried ashore, we were
conducted a long way up the country, where
we were imprisoned andalmost starved; though
I never knew the meaning of it.
Here we remained under confinement al-
most three months, at the end of which time
our keeper told us we were to be removed;
and coupling us together two and two, sent
a guard with us to Angola; when crossing a
large river, we were set to work in removing
the rubbish and stones of a castle or fortress,
which had been lately demolished by an
earthquake and lightning. Here we con-
tinued about five months, being very spa-
ringly dieted, and locked up every night.
Towards the latter end of our work, our
keepers grew more remiss in their care of us.
At my first coming thither, I had contracted
a familiarity with one of the natives, but of a
different kingdom, who was then a slave with
dered, by good Providence, that on the twenty- me; and he and I being able tolerably to un-
PETER WILKINS, 7.
derstand each other, he hinted to me one
day, the desire he had of seeing his own
country and family; who neither knew whether
he was dead or alive, or where he was, since
he had left them seven years before to make
war in this kingdom; and insinuated, that if
I would endeavour to escape with him, and
we succeeded, he would provide for me :
“For,” said he, “you see, now our work is
almost over, we are but slightly guarded;
and if we stay till this job is once finished,
we may be commanded to some new works at
the other end of the kingdom, for aught we
know; so that our labour will only cease with
our lives.”
These and such-like arguments prevailed
on me to accompany him, as he had told me
he had travelled most of the country before,
in the wars of the different nations; so
having taken our resolution, the following.
evening, soon after our day's work, and before
the time came for locking up, we withdrew
from the rest, but within hearing; thinking,
if we should then be missed and called, we
would appear and make some excuse for our
absence; but if not, we should have the whole
night before us. ..ºr
Having now set out with all possible speed,
we seemed to each other as joyful as we could;
though it cannot be supposed we had no fears
in our minds the first part of our journey; but
as our way advanced our fears subsided; and
having, with scarce any delay, pushed for-
wards for the first twenty-four hours, nature
then began to have two very pressing demands
upon us, food and rest; but as one of them
was absolutely out of our power to comply
with, she contented herself with the other,
till we should be better able to supply her,
and gave a farther time till next day. .
The next morning found us very, empty
and sharp set, though a very sound night's
rest had contributed its utmost to refresh us.
But what added much to our discomfit was,
that though our whole subsistence must come
from fruits, there was not a tree to be found
at a less distance than twelve leagues, in the
open rocky country we were then in; but a
90d draught of excellent water we met with,
id us extraordinary service, and sent us with
much better courage to the woods, though
they were quite out of the way of our rout :
there by divers kinds of fruits, which though
my companion knew very well, I was quite a
stranger to, we satisfied our hunger for the
present, and took a moderate supply for ano-
ther opportunity. . . . -> *
. In this manner we journeyed on for fifteen
days, travelling through forests and marshy
grounds, and subsisting upon whatever we
could get. When, one day, about noon, we
met with an adventure which very much
daunted me, and had almost put a stop to
my hopes of ever getting where I intended.
We came to a great river, whose name I have
now forgot, near a league over. This river,
Glanlipze told me, we must pass: for my
part, I shrunk at the sight of it, and told
him, I had rather take my chance in the
woods on this side, than plunge myself into
such a stream only for the sake of drowning.
“Oh I’” said Glanlipze, “then you can't
swim P”—“No,” answered I, “there's my
misfortune.”—“Well,” replied the kind Glan-
lipze, “ be of good heart, “I’ll have you
over.” He then bade me go cut an armful
of the tallest of the reeds that grew there
near the shore, whilst he pulled up another
where he then was, and bring them to him.
The side of the river sloped for a good way.
with an easy descent, so that it was very
shallow where the reeds grew, and they stood
very close together upon a large compass of
ground. I had no sooner entered the reeds a
few yards, to cut some of the longest, but
(being about knee-deep in the water and
mud, and every step raising my feet very high
to keep them close to the roots, which were
matted together) I thought I had trod upon
a trunk of one of the trees, of which, there
are plenty thereabouts; and, raising my other
foot, to get that also upon the tree, as I
fancied it, I found it move along with me;
upon which I roared out, when Glanlipze,
who was not far from me, imagining what
was the matter, cried out—“Leap off, and
run to shore to the right !” I knew not yet
what was the case, but did as I was bid and
gained the shore. Looking back, I perceived
the reeds shake and rustle all the way to the
shore, by degrees after me. ... I was terribly
frightened, and ran to Glanlipze, who told
me the danger I had escaped, and that what
I took for a tree was certainly a large alli-
gator, or crocodile. . . . . . . . .
My blood ran cold within me, at hearing
the name of such a dangerous creature; he
had no sooner told me what it was, than out
came the most hideous monster I had ever
seen. Glanlipze ran forward, and taking the
cord which fastened our provision, and tying
it to each end of a broken arm of a tree that
lay on the shore, he marched up to the cro-
codile without the least dismay, and begin-
ning near the tail, with one leg on one side,
and the other on the other side, he straddled
over him, still mending his pace as the beast
crept forward till he came to his fore-feet;
then throwing the great log before his mouth,
he, by the cord in his hand, bobbed it against
the creature's mose, till he gaped wide enough
to have taken him in; then of a sudden,
jerking the wood between his jaws with all
his force by the cord, he gagged the beast,
with his jaws wide open up to his throat, so
that he could neither make use of his teeth,
nor shut his mouth; he then threw one end
of the cord upon the ground, just before the
creature's under jaw, which, as he by degrees
crept along over it, came out behind his fore-
8 g PETER WILKINS.
legs on the contrary side; and serving the
other end of it in the same manner, he took
up those ends and tied them over the crea-
ture's back, just within his fore-legs, which
kept the gag firm in his mouth; and then
calling out to me, (for I stood at a good dis:
tance) “ Peter, bring me your knife ("...I
trembled at going so near; for the crocodile
was turning his head this way and that very
uneasy, and wanting to get to the river again;
but yet I carried it, keeping as much behind
him as I could, still eyeing him which way
he moved, and at length tossed my knife so
near that Glanlipze could reach it; and he,
just keeping behind the beast's fore-feet, and
leaning forward, first darted the knife into
one eye, and then into the other; and imme-
diately leaping from his back, came running
to me, exclaiming, “I have done his busi-
ness.”—“Ay! business enough,” replied I,
“more than I would have done to have been
King of Congo.”—“ Peter,” answered he,
“there is nothing but a man may compass
by resolution, if he takes both ends of a thing
in view at once, and fairly deliberates on both
sides what may be given and taken from end
to end. What you have seen me perform, is
only from a thorough notion I have of this
beast and of myself, how far each of us hath
power to act and counter-act upon the other,
and duly applying the means. But this talk
will not c us across the river. Come,
here are the reeds I have pulled up, which, I
believe, will be sufficient without any more.”
“I can never ride upon these.” “Hush t”
continued he, “I’ll not lose you, never fear.
Come, cut me a good tough stick, the length
of these reeds.”—“Well,” said I, “this is
all conjuration; but I don't see a step towards
my getting over the river yet.”—“I must
own, Peter,” said he, “ you have a bright
guess.” So, taking an armful of the reeds,
and laying them on the ground, “Now, Peter,
lay that stick upon those reeds, and tie them
tight at both ends.” I did so, “Now, Peter,
lay yourself down on them.” . I then laid
myself on my back, lengthwise upon the
reeds. Glanlipze laughed heartily at me,
and turning me about, brought my breast
upon the reeds at the height of my arm-pits;
and then taking a handful of the reeds he
had reserved by themselves, he laid them on
my back, tying them to the bundle close at
my shoulders, and again at the ends, “Now,
Peter,” said he, “stand up;” which I did,
but it was full as much as I could do. I then,
seeing Glanlipze laughing at the figure I cut,
desired him to be serious, and not put me
upon losing my life for a joke; for I could not
think what he would do next with me. He
bid me never fear; and looking more soberly
took me by the hand and led me into the
water. We had not gone far before my guide
began to swim; but I was presently chin
deep, and expected nothing but drowning ,
every moment; however, having gone so far,
I was ashamed to cry out; when getting out
of my depth, and my reeds coming to their
bearing, up I mounted, and was carried on
with all the ease imaginable: my conductor
guiding me, we arrived safe on the opposite
shore. -
We had now got into a very low, close,
swampy country, but having travelled about
three miles from the river, we took up our
lodging on a little rising, and made a good
meal off some of the fruit and roots we had
brought with us.
We had but just supped, and were saun-
tering about to find the easiest spot to sleep
on, when we heard a rustling and a grumb-
ling noise in a small thicket just on our right;
which seeming to approach nearer and nearer,
Glanlipzeroused himself, and was on his legs
just time enough to see a lioness, and a small
whelp which accompanied her, within thirty
yards of us, making towards us. Glanlipze
whipped on the other side of the fire, and fell
to kicking the fire about at a great rate, which
being made of dry wood, caused innumerable
sparks to fly about us; but the beasts still
approaching in a couchant manner, Glanlipze
snatched up a fire-brand, flaming, in each
hand, and made towards them; which sight
so terrified the creatures, that they fled with
great precipitation to the thicket again.
Glanlipze was a little uneasy at the thoughts
of quitting so good a lodging as we had
found, but yet held it best to move farther;
as we must expect another visit if we staid
there, and could hope for no rest; and, above
all, we might possibly lose our own lives; so
we removed our quarters two miles farther,
where we slept with great tranquillity.
I shall not trouble you with a relation of
the common accidents of our journey, which
lasted two months and better, nor with the
different methods we used to get subsistence:
but shall at once conduct you to Quamis, a
small place on a river of that name, where
Glanlipze had a neat dwelling, and left a
wife and five children when he went out to
the wars. We were very near the town when
the day closed; and as it is soon dark there
after sunset, you could but just see your hand
at our entrance into it. We met nobody in
the way, but I went directly to Glanlipze's
door, by his direction, and struck two or
three strokes hard against it with my stick.
On this there came a woman to it. I asked
her, in her own language, if she knew one
Glanlipze. She told me, with a deep sigh,
that once she did. I proceeded then to fell
her I brought some news of Glanlipze, and
was lately come from him, and by his order.
“And does my dear Glanlipze live!” says
she, flying upon my neck, and almost smother-
ing me with caresses, till I begged her to
forbear, or she would strangle me, and I had
a great deal more to tell her. I then repeated

PETER WILKINs. 9
to her, that her husband was alive and well,
but wanted a ransom to redeem himself, and
had sent me to see what she could any ways
raise for the purpose. She told me she and
her children had lived very hardly ever since
he went from her, and she had nothing to
sell, or make money of, but her five children;
that as this was the time for the slave trade,
she would see what she could raise by them,
and if that would not do, she would sell her.
self, and send him the money, if he would
let her know how to do it.
Glanlipze, who heard every word that
passed, finding so strong a proof of his wife's
affection, , could hold out no longer; but
bursting into the room, clasped her in his
arms, crying, “’No, Zulika ſ” (for that was
her name) “I am free; there will be no
occasion for your or my dear children's
slavery; and rather than have purchased
my freedom at that rate, I would willingly
have died a slave myself.” Then, drowned
in tears of joy, they embraced each other so
tenderly, that I could not but admire their
love and constancy.
By this time, Glanlipze's wife being some-
what recovered, began in her manner pre-
paring our supper, with all that cheerfulness
which gives a true lustre to innocence.
The bustle we made had by this time
awakened the children; who naked as the
were born, both boys and girls, came crawl-
ing out from behind a curtain at the farther
end of the room, which was very long. The
father, as yet, had only inquired after them;
but, upon sight of them, he fell into an
ecstasy, kissing one, then another, dandling a
third, for the eldest was scarce fourteen; but
not one of them knew him, for seven years
makes a great chasm in young memories.
The more I saw of this, the stronger impres-
sion Patty and my own children made upon
me. My mind had been so much employed
on my own distresses, that those dear ideas
were almost effaced; but this moving scene
introduced them afresh, and imprinted them
deeply on my imagination, which cherished
the sweet remembrance.
I passed my time with Glanlipze and his
wife, who both really loved me, with suffi-
cient bodily quiet, for about two years: my
business was chiefly, in company with my
patron; to cultivate a spot of ground wherein
he had planted grain and necessaries for the
family; and once or twice a week we went
a-fishing, and sometimes hunted and shot
WCI11S011, - r
Though I was tolerably easy in my exter-
nal circumstances, yet my mind hankering
after England made my life still unhappy;
and that infelicity daily increased, as I saw
the less probability of attaining my desire.
At length, hearing of some European sailors,
who were under confinement for contraband
trade, at a Pºgº fort about two leagues
from Quamis, I resolved to go to see them;
and if any of them should be English, at
least to inquire after my native country.
I went and found two Dutchmen, who had
been sailors in British pay several years,
three Scotchmen, an Irishman, and five
Englishmen, but all had been long in Eng-
lish merchants’ service. They were taken, as
they told me, by a Portuguese vessel, toge-
ther with their ship, as a Dutch prize, under
pretence of contraband trade. The captain
was known to be a Dutchman, though he
spoke good English, and was then in Eng-
lish pay, and his vessel English; therefore
they would have it that he was a Dutch
trader, and so seized his ship in the harbour,
with the prisoners in it. They had been in
confinement two months, and their ship con-
fiscated and sold. In this miserable condition
I left them, but returned once or twice a
week, for a fortnight or three weeks, to visit
them. These instances of regard, as they
thought them, created some confidence in
me, so that they conversed with me very
freely. Amongst other discourse, they told
me one day, that one of their crew, who went
with the captain to the English factory, had
been taken ill on the way, and being unable
to proceed, was returned; but as he talked
good Portuguese, he was not suspected to
belong to them; and that he had been to
visit them, and would be there again that
day. I had a mind to see him, so staid
longer than I had intended, and in about an
hour's time he came. After he was seated,
he asked who I was, and (privately) if I
might be trusted. Being satisfied I might,
for that I was a Cornishman, he began as
follows, looking narrowly about to see he
was not overheard: “My lads,” says he,
“be of good courage, I have hopes for you;
be but men, and we shall see better days yet.”
He then told us, that since his return from
the captain, as he spoke good Portuguese,
and had sailed on board Portuguese traders
several years, he mixed among that people,
and particularly among the crew of the Del
Cruz, the ship which had taken them; that
that ship had partly unloaded, and that he
had informed himself of their strength, and
that very seldom more than three men and
two boys lay on board; that he had hired
himself to the captain, and was to go on
board the very next day—“Now,” says, he,
“my lads, if you can break prison any night
after to-morrow, and come directly to the
ship,” telling them how she lay, “for you
cannot mistake, you will find two or three
boats moored in the gut against the church,
I will be ready to receive you, and we will
get off with her, in lieu of our ship they have


taken from us, for there is nothing ready to
follow us.” & -
The prisoners listened to this discourse
very attentively; all swore to attempt it the
2
10
PETER WILKINs.
º: one following. Upon which the
sailor went away, to prepare for their recep-
tion on board. After he was gone, I sur-
veyed his scheme attentively in my own
mind, and found it not so difficult as I first
imagined, if the prisoners could but escape
cleverly. So before I went away, I told
them I approved of their purpose; and as I
was their countryman, I was resolved, with
their leaves, to risk my fortune with them,
At this they seemed much pleased, and all
embraced me. We then fixed the peremptory
night, and I was to wait at the water-side,
and get the boats in readiness, .
The expected night arrived; and a little
before midnight, as had been concerted, one
of the prisoners cried out, “I am on fire . I
am on fire l” The sentinels were both asleep
but the first that waked, called at the door,
to know what was the matter: the prisoner
still crying out, “I am on fire l’” the rest
begged the sentinel to bring a bowl of water
for him, for they knew not what ailed him.
The good-natured fellow, without waking
his companion, brought the water, and having
a lamp in the guard-room, opened the door;
when the prisoners seizing his arms, and
commanding him to silence, bound his hands
behind him, and his feet together; then
serving the other in the same manner, who
was now just awake, and taking from them
their swords and muskets, they made the
best of their way over the fort-wall. Being
got out, they were not long in finding me,
who had before this time made the boats
ready, and was impatiently waiting for
them; so in we all got, and made good
speed to the ship, where we were welcomed
by our companion, ready to receive us.
The first thing we did, after we had set
the men and boys adrift, nigh the mouth of
the river, in one of the boats, and made a
long run from shore, was to consult what ,
course to steer. Now as there was a valuable
loading on board, of goods from Portugal,
and others taken in since, some gave their
opinion for sailing directly to India, selling
at night, with six men and the casks filled,
having left four behind, to go on with the
cutting of wood against next day. Accordingly,
in the morning, the boat went off again,
leaving none but me and one John Adams
on board. **
The boat had scarce reached the island,
before the sky overcast, and there arose such
a storm of wind, thunder, lightning, and
hail, as I had never before seen. At last
our cable broke close to the anchor, and
away we went with the wind, full south by
west; and not having strength to keep the
ship upon a side wind, we were forced to set
her head right before it, and let her drive.
Our hope was every hour, the storm would
abate; but it continued with equal violence
for many days; during all which time,
neither Kaº nor I had any rest, for one or
other of us was forced, and sometimes both,
to keep her right before the wind, or she
would certainly have overset. When the
storm abated, as it did by degrees, neither
Adams nor I could tell where we were, or
even in what part of the world.
Whilst we were considering day after day
what to do, though the sea was now very
calm and smooth, the ship seemed to sail at
as great a rate as before, which we attributed
to the velocity she had acquired by the storm,
or to currents that had set that way by the
violence of the winds. Contenting ourselves
with this, we expected all soon to be right
again; and as we had no prospect of ever
seeing our companions, we kept the best
look-out we could, to see for any vessel
coming that course, which might take us
in; and resolved to rest all our hopes upon
that. § :
When we had sailed a good while after
this manner, we knew not whither, Adams
called out, “I see land 1’ My heart leaped
within me for joy; and we hoped the current
that seemed to carry us so fast, set in for
some islands or rivers that lay before us. But
still we were exceedingly puzzled at the
ship's making such way; and the nearer
the ship and cargo there, and returning by * and nearer we approached the land, which
some English vessel; while others were for
shaping our course direct for England; but
I told them, as our opinions were different,
and no time was to be lost, we had better
stretch southward, till we might be quite out
of fear of pursuit, and then whatever course
we took, by keeping clear of all coasts, we
might hope to come safe off
In this perplexity, and under the guidance
of different opinions (for we were all captains
now) we sometimes steered eastward, and
sometimes westward, for about nine days;
when we espied, a little to the south-west, as
we judged, an island; we came to an anchor
about two miles from it, and sent ten of our
crew in our best boat, with some casks, to
get water and cut wood. The boat returned
sº
was now very visible, the more speed the
ship made, though there was no wind stir-
ring. We had but just time to think on
this unexpected phenomenon, when we found
that what we had taken for land was a rock
of an extraordinary height, to which, as we
advanced nearer, the ship increased its mo-
tion; and all our strength- could not make
her answer her rudder any other way. This
put us under the apprehension of being
dashed to pieces immediately; and in less
than half an hour, I verily thought my fears
had not been groundless. Poor Adams told
me he would try, when the ship struck, if he
could leap upon the rock, and ran to the
head for that purpose; but I was so fearful
of seeing my danger, that I ran undel


PETER WILKINS.
| |
hatches, resolving to sink in the ship. We
had no sooner parted but I felt so violent a
shock, that I thought the ship had brought
down the whole rock upon her, and been
thereby dashed to pieces; so that I never
more expected to see the light.
I lay under this terror for at least half an
hour, waiting the ship's either filling with
water or bulging every moment. But finding
neither motion in her, nor any water rise,
nor the least noise whatsoever, I ventured
with an aching heart, from my retreat, and
stole up the hatchway as if an enemy had
been on deck, peeping first one way, then
another. Here nothing presented but con-
fusion; the rock hung over the hatchway,
at about twenty feet above my head, our
foremast lay by the board, the mainmast
yard-arm was down, and great part of the
mainmast snapped off with it, and almost
every thing upon deck was displaced. This
sight shocked me extremely; and calling for
Adams, in whom I hoped to find some com-
fort, I was too soon convinced I had lost
him.
After I had stood awhile in the utmost
confusion of thought, and my spirits began
to be a little composed, I was resolved to see
what damage the hull of the ship had re-
ceived. Accordingly I looked narrowly, but
could find none, only she was immovably
fixed in a cleft of the rock, like a large arch-
way, and there stuck so fast, that though
upon fathoming, I could find no bottom, she
never moved in the least by the working of
the water. -
I now began to look upon Adams as a
happy man, being delivered by immediate
death from such an inextricable scene of
distress, and wished myself with him a
thousand times. I had a great mind to have
followed him into the other world; yet I
know not how it is, there is something so
abhorrent to human nature in self-murder,
be one’s condition what it will, that I was
soon determined on the contrary side, and
falling on my knees, I poured out my soul to
God, in a strain of humiliation, resignation
to his will, and earnest petitions for deliver-
ance or support in this distress. Having
finished, I found myself in a more composed
frame; so having eaten a biscuit, and drunk
a can of water, I employed myself in search-
ing how the ship was fastened to the rock,
and where it rested; but all to no purpose.
I then struck a light, and went into the hold
to see what I could find useful, for we had
never searched the ship since we took her.
In the hold, I found abundance of long
iron bars, which I observed lay all with one
end close to the head of the ship. That I
presumed was , occasioned by the violent
shock they received when she struck against
the rock; but seeing one short bar lying out
beyond the rest, I thought to take it up, and
lay it on the heap with the other; but the
moment I had raised the end, it flew out of
my hand with such violence, against the
head of the ship, and with such a noise, as
É. surprised me, and put me in fear it
ad broken through the plank.
I just staid to see no harm was done, and
ran upon deck, with my hair stiff on my
head; nor could I conceive less than that
the devil had done this prank merely to
terrify me.
It ran in my head several days, and I
durst upon no account have gone into the
hold again, though my whole support had
lain there; nay it even spoiled my rest, for
fear something tragical should befall me, of
which this amazing accident was an omen.
About a week after, as I was shifting
myself, (for I had not taken my clothes .#
since I came there) and putting on a new
pair of shoes which I found on board, my
own being very bad, taking out my iron
buckles, I laid one of them upon a broken
piece of the mast that I sat upon; when to
my astonishment, it was no sooner out of m
hand but up it flew to the rock, and stuc
there. I could not tell what to make of it;
but was sorry the devil, had got above deck.
I then held several other things, one after
another, in my hand, and laid them down
where I laid the buckle, but nothing stirred,
till I took out the fellow of that from the
shoes; when letting it go, away it jumped
also to the rock. -
I mused on these phenomena for some
time, and could not forbear calling upon God
to protect me from the devil; who must, as I
imagined, have a hand in such unaccountable
things as they then seemed to me. But at
length reason got the better of these foolish
apprehensions, and I began to think there
might be some natural cause of them, and
next to be very desirous of finding it one.
In order to this, I set about making experi-
ments, to try what would run to the rock, and
what would not. I went into the captain's
cabin, and opening a cupboard, of which the
key was in the door, I took out a pipe, a
bottle, a pocket-book, a silver spoon, a tea-
cup, &c. and laid them successively near the
rock, when none of them answered; but the
key which I had brought out of the cup-
board on my finger, dropping off while I was
thus employed, away it went. Afterwards I
tried several other pieces of iron-ware, with
the like success. Upon this I concluded
that the rock contained a great quantity of"
loadstone, or was itself one vast magnet, and
that our lading of iron was the cause of the
ship's violent course thereto which I men-
tioned before. -
This quite satisfied me, and gave me a
more undisturbed night's rest than I had had
before; so that now having nothing to affright
me, I passed the time tolerably well in my
PETER WILKINs.
*:
12 .
solitude, as it grew by degrees familiar to
IIlê.
I had often wished it had been possible
for me to climb the rock; but it was so
smooth in many places, and craggy in others,
that from the impossibility of it, I discharged
all thoughts of such an attempt.
I had now lived on board three months,
and perceived the days grow shorter and
shorter, till having lost the sun, there was no
distinction between day and night; though
it was never so dark but I could see well
enough upon deck to go about.
It had now been sharp weather for some
time, and the cold still increasing, this put
me upon rummaging the ship farther than
ever I thought to do before; when opening
a little cabin under deck, I found a large
cargo of fine French brandy, a great many
bottles, and some small casks of Madeira
wine, with divers cordial waters. Having
tasted these, and taken out a bottle or two of
brandy, and some Madeira, Ilocked up my
door, and looked no farther that time.
The next day I inquired into my provi-
sions; and some of my flesh having soaked
out the pickle, I made fresh pickle and
closed it up again. I that day also found
several cheeses, cased up in lead, one of
which I then opened and dined upon, but
what time of day or night it was when I ate
this meal, I could not tell. I found a great
many chests well filled, and one or two of
tools, which some years after stood me in a
very good stead, though I did not expect
they would ever be of that service when I
first met with them. :--
In this manner I spent my time till I
began to see broad day-light again, which
cheered me greatly, for now my days increased
in proportion as they had before decreased;
and I determined to launch my small boat,
and coast along the island, as I judged it,
to see if it was inhabited; I also determined
to take a few lines for fishing, and carry my
gun to try for other game if I found a place
for landing.
Upon launching my boat, I put on board
my gun, lines, brandy-bottles, and a clothes-
chest for a seat, with some little water, and
provisions for a week, and I once more com-
mitted myself to the sea; having taken all.
the observation I could, to gain my ship
again, if any accident should happen; though
I resolved, upon no account, to quit sight of
the rock willingly. -
I rowed about the rock for three or four
hours, and coasted part of its circumference;
but though I had gone two or three leagues
of its circuit, the prospect it afforded was
just the same. - - -
I then tried my lines, by fastening several
very long ones, made of the log-line, to the
side of the boat, baiting them with several
different baits, but took only one fish of about
four pounds weight, very much resembling a
haddock; part of which I dressed for my
supper, after my return to the ship, and it
proved very good. Towards evening I re-
turned to my home, as I may call it.
The next day I made a voyage on the
other side of the rock, though but a small
distance from the ship, with intent only to
fish, but took nothing, I had then a mind
to victual my boat, or little cruiser, and pre-
pare myself for a voyage of two or three days.
I set out the same way I set out at first, and
sailed all that day, but could perceive no
abatement in the height of the rock.
The next day, I dropped my lines, and lay
by for an hour or two. Feeling several jars,
as I sat on my chest in the boat, I was sure
I had caught somewhat; so pulling up m
lines successively, I brought first a large eel,
near six feet long, and almost as thick as my
thigh, whose mouth, throat, and fins, were of
a fine scarlet, and the belly as white as snow;
he was so strong, while in the water, and
weighty, that I had much ado to get him
into the boat, and then had a harder job to
kill him; for though, having a hatchet with
me, I chopped off his head, the moment I
had him on board, yet several times he was
near breaking my legs, or beating me over-
board, before I had quite taken his life from
him; and had I not whipped off his tail,
and divided his body into two or three pieces,
I could not have mastered him. The next I


pulled up was a thick fish like a tench, but
of different colour, and much bigger. I drew
up several others, flat and long fish, till I
was tired with the sport; and then I set out
for the ship again. . .
During this whole time, I had but one
shot, and that was as I came homewards, at
a creature I saw upon a high crag of the
rock, which I fired at with ball, fearing that
my small shot would not reach it. The
animal being mortally wounded, bounded
up, and came tumbling down the rock, very
near me. I picked it up, and found it to be
a creature not much unlike our rabbits, but
with shorter ears, a longer tail, and hoofed
like a kid. I put it into my boat, to contem-
plate on when I arrived at the ship; and
plying my oars, got safe home on the third
dav.
I made me a fire to cook with as soon as I
had got my cargo out of the boat into my
ship, but upon tasting my several messes,
though the eel was rather richer than the
smaller fishes, yet the others were all so good,
I gave them the preference for that time, and
laid by the rest of the eel, and of the other
fish, till the next day, when I salted them
for future use. • ,
I kept now a whole week or more at home,
to look farther into the contents of the ship,
bottle off a cask of Madeira, which I found
leaking, and to consume my new stores of
PETER WILKINs.
#: 13
fish and flesh, which being somewhat stale,
when first salted, I thought would not keep
so well as the old ones that were on board;
I added also some fresh bread to my provi.
sions; and when my necessary domestic af.
fairs were brought under, I then projected a
new voyage.
I had for a long time wanted to see the
other side of the rock, and at last resolved to
try if I could not coast it quite round. But
as I was very uncertain what time that might
take up, I determined on having provisions,
instruments of divers kinds, and necessary
utensils in plenty, to guard against accidents
as well as I could. I therefore took another
sea-chest out of the hold of the ship, and
letting it into my boat, replenished it with a
stock of wine, brandy, oil, bread, and the like,
sufficient for a considerable voyage. I also
filled a large cask with water, and took a
good quantity of salt to cure what fish I
should take by the way. I carried two guns,
two brace of pistols, and other arms, with
ammunition proportionable; also an axe or
two, a saw to cut wood, if I should see any,
and a few other tools which might be highly
serviceable if I could land. To all these I
added an old sail, to make a covering for my
goods and artillery against the weather. Thus
furnished and equipped, having secured my
hatches on board, and every thing that might
spoil by wet, I set out on my expedition;
committing myself once more to Providence,
and proceeding the same way I went the
first time.
I did not sail extraordinary fast, but fre-
quently fished in proper places, and caught a
great deal, salting and drying the best of
what I took. For a week and more, I saw no
entrance into the island, nor any thing but
the same unscaleable rock. This uniform
prospect gave me so little hopes of landing,
that I was almost of a mind to have returned
again. But on mature deliberation, resolving
to go forward a day or two more, I had pro-
ceeded twenty-four hours, when just as it was
becoming dark, I heard a great noise, as of a
fall of water; whereupon I proposed to lie
by and wait for day, to see what it was : but
the stream insensibly drawing me on, I soon
found myself in an eddy; and the boat draw-
ing forward, beyond all my power to resist it,
I was quickly sucked under a low arch, where
if I had not fallen flat in my boat, having
barely light enough to see my danger, I had
undoubtedly been crushed to pieces, or driven
overboard. ...I could perceive the boat to fall
with incredible violence, as I thought, down
a precipice, and suddenly whirl round and
round with me; the water roaring on all
sides, and dashing against the rock with a
most amazing noise.
I expected every moment my poor little
vessel would be stayed against the rock, and
I overwhelmed with waters; and for that
Madeira, as I fancied, to the lamp
reason never once attempted to rise up, or
look upon my peril, till after the commotion
had in some measure ceased. At length,
finding the perturbation of the water abate,
and that by degrees I came into a smoother
stream, I took courage just to lift up my
affrighted head; but guess, if you can, the
horror which seized me, on finding myself in
total darkness, unable to perceive the smallest
glimmer of light.
However, as my boat seemed to glide
easily, I roused myself and struck a light:
but if I had my terrors before, what must I
have now ! I was quite stupified at the tre-
mendous view of an immense arch over my
head, to which I could see no bounds; the
stream itself, as I judged, was about thirty
yards broad, but in some places wider, and in
others marrower. It was well for me I hap-
pened to have a tinder-box, or though I had
escaped hitherto, I must have at last perished;
for in the narrower parts of the stream, where
it ran swiftest, there were frequently such
crags stood out from the rock, by reason of
the turnings and windings, and such sets of
the current against them, that, could I not
have seen to manage my boat, which I took
great care to keep in the middle of the stream,
must have thrown me on them, to my inevit-
able destruction.
Happy it was for me also, I was so well
victualled, and that I had taken with me two
bottles of oil, (as I supposed, for I did not
imagine I had any more), or I had certainly
been lost, not only through hunger, for I was
to my guess five weeks in the vault or cavern,
but for want of light, which the oil furnished,
and without which all other conveniences
could have been of no avail to me. I was
forced to keep my lamp always burning; so
not knowing how long my residence was to
be in that place, or, when I should get my
discharge from it, if ever, I was obliged to
husband my oil with the utmost frugality;
and notwithstanding all my caution, it grew
low and was just spent, in little above half
the time I staid there.
I had now cut a piece of my shirt for a
wick to my last drop of oil, which I twisted
and lighted. I burnt the oil in my brass
tobacco-box, which I had fitted pretty well to
answer the purpose. Sitting down, I had
many black thoughts of what must follow
the loss of my light, which I considered as
near expiring, and that, I feared, for ever.
At length my spirits grew so low and
feeble, that I had recourse to my wine to
raise them; accordingly, I held up one :
x ; an
seeing it was white, (for I had red too). I
clapped; it eagerly to my mouth, when the
first gulp gave me a greater refreshment,
and more cheered my heart, than all I had
put together could have done; insomuch that
I had almost leaped over the boat's side for
14
PETER WILKINS.
joy.—“It is oil 1" cried I aloud; “it is oil!”
I set it down carefully, with inexpressible
pleasure; and examining the rest of the bot-
tles I had taken for white Madeira, I found
two more of those to be filled with oil. “Now,”
says I, “ here is a prize! Oh! who can
ever have a motion how a man could feel
such, sorrow as I have, for want of a little
oil '
After my first transport, I found myself
grow serious, reflecting upon the vigilance of
Providence, and the various instances wherein
it interposes to save or relieve us, in cases of
the deepest distress, when looking all around,
we can discover no means of deliverance.
And I saw a train of circumstances leading
to the incident I have just mentioned, which
obliged me to acknowledge the superin-
tendence of Heaven over even my affairs:
and as the goodness of God had cared for me
thus far, and manifested itself to me now, in
rescuing me as it were from being swallowed
up in darkness, I had ground to hope he in-
tended a complete deliverance of me out of
that dismal abyss, and would cause me yet
to praise him in the full brightness of day.
One day, or night, I cannot tell which,
overcome with fatigue, I fell asleep. I slept
some time, and enjoyed as peaceful a slumber
as I could have done on a bed of down. At
length I awoke; and looking up, to my in-
expressible joy, saw once more the canopy of
heaven over my head. My boat had, during
my sleep, wafted through the cavern, and I
now found myself in a prodigious lake of
water, bordered with a beautiful plot of green
verdure, seemingly about half-a-mile wide,
flanked with a wood or grove of double that
breadth; and behind and above all, appeared
the naked rock to an immense height.
It is impossible to express my joy at the
sight of day once more. I got upon land as
soon as possible, and kneeling down, re-
turned hearty thanks to God for my deliver-
ance, .# at the same time, that I might
continue under his protection. I then un-
loaded my vessel, as well as I could, and
hauled her on the shore, and turning her up-
side down, made her a covering for my arms
and baggage; I then sat down on the grass,
and made a most delightful meal.
I walked over the grass after finishing my
repast, with a gun in my hand, a brace of
pistols in my girdle, and my cutlass hanging
before me, and entered the wood, but could
discern no signs of inhabitants. The wood
at its first entrance, was composed of the most
charming flowering shrubs that can be ima-
gined; behind them grew numberless trees
somewhat taller, of the greatest variety of
shapes, forms, and verdures, the eye ever
beheld; so far asunder as was necessary for
the spreading of their several branches, and
the growth of their delicious fruits, without a
bush, brier, or shrub, amongst them. Behind
these, and still on the higher ground, grew an
infinite number of very large tall trees, much
loftier than the former, but intermixed with
some underwood, which grew thicker and
closer the nearer you approached the rock.
I made shift to force my way through these
as far as the rock; which rose as perpen-
dicular as a regular building, having only
here and there some crags and unevenness.
There it was I observed a space all the way
between the underwood and the rock, wide
enough to drive a cart in; indeed I thought
it had been left for that purpose.
I walked along this passage a good way,
having tied a rag of the lining of my jacket
at the place of my entrance, to know it again
at my coming back, which I intended to be
ere it grew dark; but I found so much plea-
sure in the walk, and surveying a small natural
grotto which was in the rock, that the day-
light forsook me unawares: whereupon I re-
solved to put off my return unto the boat till
next morning, and to take up my lodging for
that night in the cave. - x
I cut down a large bundle of underwood
with my cutlass, sufficient to stop up the
mouth of the grotto, and laying me down to
rest, slept as sound as if I had been on board
my ship; for I never had one hour's rest to-
gether since I shot the gulph till this. . .
The next morning I awaked sweetly re-
freshed; and by the sign of my rag, found
my way again through the underwood to my
boat. I raised that up a little, took out some
bread and cheese, and, having eaten pretty
heartily, laid me down to drink at the lake,
which looked as clear as chrystal, expecting a
most delicious draught; but I had forgot it
brought me from the sea, and my first gulp
almost poisoned me. This was a sore dis-
appointment, for I knew my water-cask was
nigh emptied. -
However I did not despair; I was now so
used to God’s providence, that I felt satisfied
I should find a fresh and living stream. With
this easy mind...did I travel five or six miles
on the side of the lake, and sometimes step-
ped into the wood, and walked a little there.
I had gone about seven miles, when at a
little distance before me, I perceived a small
hollow or cut in the grass from the wood to
the lake; thither I hasted with all speed, and
blessed God for the supply of a fine fresh rill,
which distilling from several small clefts in
the rock, had collected itself into one stream,
and cut its way through the green sod to the
lake.
I lay down with infinite pleasure, and swal-
lowed a most cheering draught of the precious
liquid; and sitting on the brink, made a
good meal of what I had with me, and then
drank again. ... I had now got eight miles to
go back again to my boat; for I did not
suspect any passage over the cavern's mouth
where I came into the lake; however, this


º PETER WILKINS,
15
rose suddenly in my mind, that if I could
possibly get over the mouth of the caven, I
should not have to go above three miles from
my grotto to the water. *
I went to my rill, and taking another sup;
walked about two miles to view the inlet of
the lake, and was agreeably surprised, just
over the mouth of the cavern, to see a large
stone arch like a bridge, as if it had been cut
out of the rock, quite across the opening:
this cheered me much; and going over it, I
found a path that soon brought me to my
boat.
I then went up to my grotto, for the third
night in this most delightful place; and the
next morning early I launched my boat, and
taking my water cask and a small dipping-
bucket with me, I rowed away for the rill,
and returned highly pleased with a sufficiency
of water, whereof I carried a bucket and a
copper-kettle full with me to the grotto. In-
deed it was not the least part of my satis-
faction that I had this kettle with me; for it
proved the most useful piece of furniture I
had.
Having come to a full resolution of fixing
my residence at the grotto, and making that
my capital seat, it is proper to give you some
description of it.
This grotto was a full mile from the lake,
in the rock which encompassed the wood.
The entrance was scarcely two feet wide, and
about nine feet high, rising from the height
of seven feet upward, to a point in the mid-
dle. The cavity was about fifteen feet long
within, and about five feet wide. Being
obliged to lie lengthwise in it, full six feet of
it were taken up at the farther end for my
lodging only. The remaining nine feet of
the cave's length were taken up, first by my
fire-place, which was the deepest side of the
door-way, ranging with my bed, (which I had
set close to the rock on one side) and took up
near three feet in length; and my furniture
and provisions, of one sort or other, so filled
up the rest, that I had much ado to creep be-
tween them into my bed. > §
My habitation being thus already over-
charged, and as I could not bear the thoughts
of quitting it, or of having any of my goods
exposed to the weather on the outside, I set
about contriving to increase my accommo-
dations, by the addition of an outer-room.
In conformity with this plan, I fixed the
height of my intended cieling, and sawed off
some of the nearest trees to my dwelling,
sloping from the sides to the middle, to sup.
port cross beams for the roof to rest on, and
left the trunks standing by way of pillars, both
for the use and ornament of the structure.
In short, I worked hard every day upon my
building for a month, in which time I had
cut all my timber into proper lengths for my
out-works and covering; after this, I laid on
a proper number of cross-beams, and tied all
very firmly together with the bark of young
trees stripped off in long thongs, which an-
swered that purpose very well. Thus, I pro-
ceeded, crossing, joining, and fastening all
together, till the whole roof was so strong and
firm that there was no stirring any part of it:
I then spread it over with small lop-wood, on
which I raised a ridge of dried grass and
weeds, very thick, and thatched over the
whole with the leaves of a tree very much re-
sembling those of a palm, but much thicker,
and not quite so broad; the entire surface I
might say, was as smooth as a dye, and so
ordered by a gentle declivity every way, as to
carry off the wet.
Having covered in my building, I was next
to finish and close the walls of it; the skeleton
of these was composed of sticks, crossing one
another checker-wise and tied together: to fill
up the voids, I wove upon them the longest
and most pliable twigs of the underwood I
could find, leaving only a door-way on one
side, between two stems of a tree, which divi-
ding in the trunk, at about two feet from the
É. grew from thence, for the rest of its
eight, as if the branches were a couple of
trees a little distant from one another, which
made a sort of stileway to my room. When
this was all done, I tempered up some earth
by the lake side, and mixing it to due con-
sistence with mud, which I took from the
lake, applied it as a plastering. At last I
completed my building in every respect but a
door, and for this I used the lid of my sea-
chest; which had hinges ready fixed thereon.
I now began to enjoy myself in my new
habitation, like the absolute and sole lord of
the country, for I had neither seen man nor
beast since my arrival, save a few animals in
the trees like our squirrels, and some water-
rats about the lake; but there were several
strange kinds of birds I had never before
seen, both on the lake and in the woods.
. That which now troubled me most was,
how to get my water nearer to me than the
lake, for I had no lesser vessel than the cask
which held above twenty gallons, and to bring
that up was a fatigue intolerable. My con-
trivance, therefore, was this: I told you I had
taken my chest-lid to make a door for my
anti-chamber, as I now began to call it; so I
resolved to apply the body of the chest also
to a purpose different from that it originally
answered. In order to this, I went to the
lake where the body of the chest lay, and
sawed it through within about three inches
of the bottom. Of the two ends, having
rounded them as well as I could, I made two
wheels, and with one of the sides I made two
more. I burnt a hole through the middle of
each; then preparing two axle-trees, I fas-
tened them, after setting on the wheels, to
the bottom of the chest, with the nails I had
drawn out of it. Having finished this ma-
chine, on which I bestowed no small labour,
16
PETER WILKINS.
I was hugely pleased with it, and only wished
I had a beast, if it were but an ass, to draw
it; however that task I was satisfied to per-
form myself, since there was no help for it;
so I made a good strong cord out of my
fishing-lines, and fixed that to drag it by.
When all was thus in readiness, filling my
water-cask, I bound it thereon, and brought
it to the grotto, with such ease comparatively,
as quite charmed me. Having succeeded so
well in the first essay, I no sooner unloaded,
but down went I again with my cart, or
truck, to the lake, and brought from thence
on it my other chest, which I had left entire,
I had now nothing remaining near the
lake but my boat, and had half a mind to try
to bring that up too; but having so frequent
occasion for her to get my water in, which I
used with greater abundance now than I had
done at first, a great part going to supply my
domestic uses, as well as for drinking, I re-
solved against that, and sought out for a con-
venient dock to stow it in, as a preservative
ainst wind and weather, which I soon after
effected; by cutting a trench from the lake,
with a sort of spade or board that I had
chopped and shaped for that use.
Thus having stowed my boat, and looked
over all my goods, and sorted them, and taken
a survey of my provisions, I found I must
soon be in want of the last if I did not forth-
with procure a supply, Hereupon, I thought
it highly prudent to look out before I really
wanted,
With this resolution I accoutred myself, as
in my first walk, with my instruments and
arms; but instead of travelling the lake-side,
1 went along the wood, and therein found
great plenty of divers kinds of fruits; I ob-
served amongst the shrubs, abundance of a
fruit, or whatever else you may call it, which
grew like a ram's horn; sharp at the point
next the twig it was fastened to, and circling
round and round, one fold upon another,
which gradually increased to the size of my
wrist in the middle, and then as gradually
decreased till it terminated in a point again
at the contrary extreme; I surveyed this
strange vegetable very attentively; it had a
rind or crust, which I could not break with
my hand, but taking my knife, and making an
opening therewith in the shell, there issued
out a sort of milky liquor in great quantity,
to at least a pint and a half, which having
tasted, I found as sweet as honey, and very
pleasant: I then found on the large trees
several kinds of fruits, like }. or quinces,
but most of them exceeding hard and rough,
and quite disagreeable. A
About three miles from my grotto I met
with a large space of ground, full of a low
plant, growing only with a single woody stalk
half a foot high, and from thence issued a
roundhead, about afoot or ten inches diameter,
- * * * * * * *
but quite flat, about three quarters of an inch
thick, and just like a cream-cheese, standing
upon its edge: these grew so close together,
that upon the least wind stirring, their heads
rattled against each other very musically; for
though the stalks were so very strong that
they would not easily either bend or break,
yet the fanning of the wind upon the broad
heads twisting the stalks, so as to let the
heads strike each other, they made a most
agreeable sound.
I stood some time admiring this shrub,
and then cutting up one of them, I found it
weighed about two pounds: they had a tough
reen rind or covering, very smooth, and the
inside full of a stringy pulp, quite white. In
short, I made divers other trials of berries,
roots, herbs, and what else I could find, but
received little satisfaction from any of them,
for fear of bad qualities. I returned back
ruminating on what things I had seen, re-
solving to take my cart the next walk, and
bring it home loaded with different kinds of
them, in order to make my trials thereof at
leisure: but my cart being too flat, and want-
ing sides, I considered it would carry very
little, and that what it would otherwise bear,
on that account, must tumble and roll off; so
I made a fire, and turned smith; for, with a
great deal to do, breaking off the wards of a
large key I had, and making it red-hot, I, by
degrees, fashioned it in a kind of spindle, and
therewith making holes quite round the bot-
tom of my cart, in them. I stuck up sticks,
about two feet high, that I had tapered at
the end to fit them. s
Having thus qualified my cart for a load
I proceeded with it to the wood, and cutting
a small quantity of each species of green,
berry, fruit, and flower, that I could find, and
packing them severally in parcels, I returned
at night heavy laden, and held a council with
myself what use they could most properly be
applied to. 3.
I had amongst my goods, as I said, a
copper kettle, which held about a gallon;
this I set over my fire, and boiled something,
by turns, of every sort in it, watching all the
while, and with a stick stirring and raising
one thing and then another, to feel when they
were boiled tender: but of upwards of twenty
greens which I thus dressed, only one proved
eatable, all the rest becoming more stringy,
tough, and insipid, for the cooking. The one
I have excepted, boiled tender, and tasted as
well as spinage; I therefore preserved some
leaves of this, to know it again by; and for
distinction. called it by the name of that
herb. -
I then began upon my fruits of the pear
and quince kind, at least eight different sorts;



but I found they were most of them as tough
and crabbed after stewing as before, so I laid
them all aside. Lastly, I boiled my ram’s
horn and cream-cheese, as I called them, to-
gether. Upon tasting the latter of these, it
PETER WILKINS,
17
was become so watery and insipid, I laid it
aside as useless. I then cut the other, and
tasted the juice, which proved so exceeding
pleasant, that I took a large gulp or two of it,
and tossed it into the kettle again.
Having now gone through the several kinds
of my exotics, I had a mind to examine
them after cooling; but could make nothin
of any of my greens but the spinage. I trie
several berries and nuts too; but, save a few
sorts of nuts, they were all very tasteless.
Then I began to review the fruits, and could
find but two sorts that I had even the least
hopes from. I then laid the best by, and
threw the others away. After this process,
which took me up near a whole day, and
clearing my house of good-for-nothings, I re-
turned to re-examine my cheese, that was
grown cold, and was now so dry and hard I
could not get my teeth into it; upon which
I was going to skim it away, when I checked
my hand, and had a mind to try what my
knife could do. Accordingly I began at the
edge of the quarter, for I had boiled but a
quarter of it; but the rind was grown so hard
and brittle that my knife slipping, and raking
along the cut-edge of it, scratched off some
powder as white as possible; I then scraped
it backward and forward some time, till I
found it would all scrape away in this powder,
except the rind; upon which I laid it aside
for farther experiment.
During this review, my kettle and ram’s
horn had been boiling, till hearing it blubber
very loud, and seeing there was but little
liquor in it, I whipped it off the fire for fear
of burning its bottom, but took no farther
notice of it till about two hours after; when
returning to the grotto, I went to wash out
my kettle, but could scarce get my ram's
horn from the bottom; and when I did, it
brought up a sort of pitchy substance, though
not so black, and several gummy threads
hanging to it, drawn out to a great length.
I wondered at this, and thought the shell of
the ram’s horn had melted, till venturing to
put a little of the stuff on my tongue, it
proved to mythinking as good treacle as I
had ever tasted.
This new discovery pleased me very much.
I scraped all the sweet stuff up and laid it
near my grotto, in a large leaf of one of the
trees, (about two feet long, and broad in pro-
portion) to prevent its running about. In
getting this curiosity out of my kettle, I found
in it a small piece of my cheese, which I sup-
pose had been broke offin stirring; and biting
it (for it was soft enough) I think it was the
most luscious and delicate morsel I ever put
into my lips. This unexpected good fortune
put me on trying the bestof my pears again; so
setting on my kettle, with but little waterin it,
and putting some of the treacle into it, and two
of the best pears quartered, I found, upon a little
boiling, they also * an excellent dainty.
Having succeeded so well, I was quite ripe
for another journey with my cart, which I ac-
cordingly undertook, taking my route over the
stone bridge, to see what the other side of the
lake produced. In travelling through the
trees, I met, amongst other things, with
abundance of large gourds, which climbing
the trees displayed their fruit to the height of
twenty or thirty feet above the ground. "I cut
a great many of these, and some very large
ones of different hues and forms; which of
themselves making a great load, with some
few new sorts of berries and greens, were the
gathering of that day.
I was mightily pleased with the acqui-
sitions of this journey: “For now,” thought
I, “I shall have several convenient family
utensils;” so spent the next day or two in
drying my gourds and scooping away the in-
side, which being done, proved exceeding
valuable to me; they answering the end of
plates, dishes, and other vessels to hold li-
quids in.
I now got a large quantity of the vegetable
ram's horn, and filled a great many of my
gourds with the treacle it yielded; I also
boiled and dried a large parcel of my cheeses
and hung them up for use, for I had now for
some time made all my bread of the latter,
scraping and bruising the flour, and mixing
it with my treacle and water; and this, in-
deed, made such a sweet and nourishing
bread, that I could even have lived wholly
upon it; but I afterwards very much im-
proved it, by putting the milky juice of the
ram's horn, unboiled, to my flour, in a small
quantity, and then baking it on the hearth by
covering it over with embers. This detracted
nothing from the sweetness and mellowness
of my bread, but made it much lighter than
the treacle alone would have done.
Finding there was no fear of starving, but
so far from it, that from day to day I found
out something new to add to my repasts, either
in substantials or by way of desert, I set me
down very well contented with my condition.
I had nothing to do but to lay up store against
sickness and the dark weather; which last I
expected would soon be upon me as the days
were now exceeding short.
I had now well-stored my grotto with all
sorts of winter provisions, and feeling the
weather grow very cold, I expected and waited
patiently for the total darkness. I went little
abroad, and employed myself within doors,
endeavouring to fence against the approach-
ing extremity of the cold. For this purpose
I prepared a quantity of rushes, which being
very dry, I spread them smoothly on the floor
of my bedchamber a good thickness, and over
them. I laid my mattress. Then I made a
double sheet of the boat's awning or sail, that
I had brought to cover my goods, and havin
skewered together several of the jackets and
clothes I found in the chest, of them I made
3
18.
PETER WILKINS,
a coverlid; so that I lay very commodiously
and made very long nights of it, now the
dark season was set in.
As I lay awake one night or day, I know
not which, I very plainly heard the sound of
several human voices, and sometimes very
loud; but though I could easily distinguish
the articulations, I could not understand the
least word that was said; nor did the voices
seem at all to me like such as I had any
where heard before, but much softer and more
musical. This startled me, and I rose imme-
diately, slipping on my clothes, and taking
my gun in my hand, (which I always kept
charged, being my constant travelling com-
panion) and my cutlass. I was inclined to
open the door of my antechamber, but I own I
was afraid; besides I considered that I could
discover nothing at any distance, by reason
of the thick and gloomy wood that inclosed
€. 4.
I had a thousand different surmises about
the meaning of this odd incident; and could
not conceive how any human creatures should
be in my kingdom (as I called it) but myself,
and I never yet saw them or any trace of their
habitation.
These thoughts kept me still more within
doors than before, and I hardly ever stirred
out but for water or firing. At length hear-
ing no more voices, nor seeing any one, I
began to be more composed in my mind, and
at last grew persuaded it was all a mere de-
lusion, and only a fancy of mine without any
real foundation; so the whole notion was soon
blown over.
I had not enjoyed my tranquillity about a
week, before my fears were roused afresh,
hearing the same sound of voices twice the
same night, but not many minutes at a time,
and I was resolved not to venture out; but
then I determined if they should come again
any thing, near my grotto, to open the door,
see who they were, and stand upon my de-
fence, whatever came of it. Thus had I
formed my scheme, but I heard no more of
them for a great while; so that at length I
became tranquil again.
The day now returning, and with it my
labours, I applied to my usual callings; but
my mind ran strangely upon viewing the rock
quite round, that is, the whole circuit of my
dominions; “ For;” thinks I, “there may
possibly be an outlet through the rock into
some other country, from whence the persons
I heard may come.” As soon therefore as
the days grew towards the longest, I prepared
for my expedition. Having lived so well at
home since my settlement, I did not care to
trust only to what I could pick up in the
woods for my subsistence during this journey,
so I resolved to carry a supply with me.
Being provided, I sallied forth with great
cheerfulness, and proceeded in the maineasily;
though in some places I was forced to make
way, the ground being so over-run with un-
derwood.
After some days’ travel (making all the
observations I could on the several plants,
shrubs, and trees, which I met with, parti.
cularly where any of these occurred to me en-
tirely new) finding myself a little faintish, I
had a mind for a sup of ram's horn juice; so
I cut me, one, which, by its rusty colour, I
judged might have hung all the winter, I
opened it and found it full of milk; but put-
ting some of it into my mouth it was as sour
as any vinegar I ever tasted in my life. “So,”
thinks I, (and said so too; for I always spoke
out), “here's sauce for something when I
want it;” and this gave me a hint to store
myself with these gourds, to hang by for
vinegar the next winter.
By this time I had come almost to my rill,
when I entered upon a large plat of ground
miserably overrun with weeds, matted toge-
ther verythick. These choaked up the wheels
of my cart, in such a manner, that I could
neither get backwards nor forwards, they bind-
ing my cart down like so many cords: so that
I was obliged to cut my way back again with
my hatchet, and take a sweep round in the
wood, on the outside of these weeds,
In all my life I never saw any thing of its
size, for it was no thicker than a whipcord, so
strong as this weed; and what raised my
wonder was, the length of it, for I drew out
pieces of it near fifty feet long, and even they
were broken at the end, so that it might be
as long again, for aught I knew.
As I saw but few things that I could not
find a use for, so this I perceived would serve
all the common purposes of packthread; a
thing I was often in want of "This inclined
me to take a load of it with me; with which
I returned home again. -
This journey, though it took me up several
days, and was attended with some fatigue,
had yet given me great satisfaction; for now
I was persuaded I could not have one rival or
enemy to fear in my whole dominions.
The next day, I set about making me a net
of the cord-weed; and with this I succeeded
so well, that in a few days I had completed
one fifty-feet long, and fifteen wide.
When I had finished my net I carried it to
my boat, and fixing one end on shore by a
pole I had cut for that purpose, I tº.
my boat with the other end in it, taking a
sweep the length of my net round to mystick-
again, and getting on shore hauled up my
met by both ends together. By this means,
in five hauls, I caught about sixteen fish of
three or four different sorts, and one shell-fish
almost like a lobster.
These fish made me rich in provisions.
Some of them I ate fresh, and the remainder
. I salted down. But of all the kinds my
lobster was the most delicious food, and made
me almost three meals.
PETER WILKINS,
19
A few days afterwards, I took a large sort
of seal, the ſat of which I boiled, and then
letting it stand to cool, I found it turned out
a very good oil for burning; though I cou-
ſess I thought it would rather have made
tallow. This success quickened my industry;
and I repeated the operation till I got about
ten quarts of this stuff, which very well re-
warded my labour.
I passed the summer (though I had never
yet seen the sun's body) very much to my
satisfaction; partly in the work I had been
describing (for I had taken two more seals,
and had a great quantity of oil from them ;)
partly in building me a chimney in my ante-
chamber of mud and earth burnt on my own
hearth into a sort of brick; in making a
window at one end of the abovesaid chamber,
to let in what little light would come through
the trees when I did not choose to open my
door; in moulding an earthen lamp for my
oil; and, finally, in providing and laying in
stores, fresh and salt (for I had now cured
and dried many more fish) against winter.
These I say were my summer employments
at home, intermixed with many agreeable ex-
cursions. But now the winter coining on and
the days growing very short, or indeed there
being no day, properly speaking, but a kind
of twilight, I kept mostly in my habitation,
though not so much as I had done the winter
before, when I had no light within doors, and
slept or at least lay still great part of my time;
for now my lamp was never out. I also
turned two of my seal-skins into a rug to
cover my bed, and the third into a cushion
which I always sat upon, and a very soft and
warm cushion it made. All this together
rendered my life very easy, may even com-
fortable; but a little while after the darkness
or twilight came on, I frequently heard the
voices again; sometimes a few only at a time
as it seemed, and then again in great num-
bers. This threw me into new fears, and I
became as uneasy as ever, even to the de-
gree of growing quite melancholy.
At length, one night, or day, I cannot say
which, hearing the voices very distinctly, and
praying very earnestly to be either delivered
from the uncertainty they had put me under,
or to have them removed from me, I took
courage, and arming myself with a gun, lis-
tened to distinguish from whence the voices
proceeded, when I felt such a thump upon
the roof of my antechamber as shook the whole
fabric, and set me all over into a tremour; I
then heard a sort of shriek and a rustle near
the door of my apartment; all which together
seemed very terrible. But I having before
determined to see what and who it was, reso-
lutely opened my door, and leaped out. I saw
nobody; all was quite silent, and nothing
that I could perceive but my own fears a
moving... I went then softly to the corner of
my building, and there looking down, by the
glimmer of my lamp, which stood in the win-
dow, I saw something in human shape lying
at my feet. I asked, “Who's there P” No
one answering, I was induced to take a nearer
view of the object. But judge of my asto-
nishment when I discovered the face of the
most lovely and beautiful woman eyes ever
beheld ! I stood for a few seconds transfixed
with astonishment, and my heart was read
to force its way through my sides. At length
somewhat recovering, I viewed her more mi-
nutely. But if I was puzzled at beholding a
woman alone in this lonely place, how much
more was I surprised at her appearance and
dress. She had a sort of brown chaplet, like
lace, round her head, under and about which
her hair was tucked up and twined ; and she
seemed to me to be clothed in a thin, hair-
coloured, silk garment, which upon trying to
raise her, I found to be quite warm, and
therefore hoped there was life in the body it
contained. I then took her into my arms,
and conveyed her through the door-way into
my grotto, where I laid her upon my bed.
hen I laid her down, I thought, on laying
my hand on her breast, I perceived the foun-
tain of life had some motion. This gave me
infinite pleasure; so warming a drop of wine,
I dipped my finger in it, and moistened her
lips two or three times; and I imagined they
opened a little. Upon this I bethought me,
and taking a tea-spoon, I gently poured a few
drops of the wine by that means into her
mouth. Finding she swallowed it, I poured
in another spoonful, and another, till I brought
her to herself so well as to be able to sit up.
I then spoke to her, and asked divers ques-
tions as if she had understood me; in return
of which she uttered a language I had no
idea of, though in the most musical tone and
with the sweetest accent I ever heard.
You may imagine we stared heartily at
each other, and I doubted not but she won-
dered as much as I by what means we came
so near each other. I offered her every thing
in my grotto which I thought might please
her; some of which she gratefully received, as
appeared by her looks and behaviour. But
she avoided my lamp, and always placed her
back toward it. I observed that, and took
care to set it in such a position myself as
seemed agreeable to her, though it deprived
me of a prospect I very much admired.
After we had sat a good while, now and
then, I may say, chattering to one another,
she got up and took a turn or two about the
room. When I saw her in that attitude, her
grace and motion perfectly charmed me, and
her shape was incomparable; but the straight-
mess of her dress put me to a loss to conceive
either what it was, or how it was put on. . .
Well, we supped together, and I set the
best of every thing I had before her, nor
could either of us forbear speaking in our
own tongue, though we were sensible neither
20
PETER WILKINS.
of us understood the other. After supper I
gave her some of my cordials, for which she
showed great tokens of thankfulness. When
supper had been some time over, I showed
her my bed and made signs for her to go to
it; but she seemed very shy of that till I
showed her where I meant to lie myself, by
pointing to myself, then to that, and again
pointing to her and to my bed. When at
length I had made this matter intelligible to
her, she lay down very composedly; and after
I had taken care of my fire, and set the
things I had been using for supper in their
places, I laid myself down too.
I treated her for some time with all the re-
spect imaginable, and never suffered her to
do the least part of my work. It was very
inconvenient to both of us only to know each
others meaning by signs; but I could not be
otherwise than pleased to see that she endea-
voured all in her power to learn to talk like
me. Indeed I was not behind-hand with her
in that respect, striving all I could to imitate
her. With this we at last succeeded so well,
that in a few months, we were able to hold a
conversation with each other.
After my new love had been with me a
fortnight, finding my water run low I was
reatly troubled at the thought of quitting
#. to go for more; and, as well as I could,
entreated her not to go away before my return.
As soon as she understood what I signified
to her, she sat down with her arms across,
leaning her head against the wall, to assure
me she would not stir. *
I took my boat, net, and water-cask, as
usual; desirous of bringing her home a fresh-
fish dinner, and succeeded so well as to catch
enough for several meals, and to spare. What
remained I salted, and found she liked that
better than the fresh, after a few days salting;
though she did not so well approve of that I
had formerly pickled and dried.
Thus we spent the remainder of the winter
together, till the days began to be light
enough for me to walk abroad a little in the
middle of them; for I was now under no ap-
E. of her leaving me, as she had
efore this time many opportunities of doing
so, but never attempted it.
I must here make one reflection upon our
conduct which you will almost think incre-
dible, namely, that we two, of different sexes,
not wanting our peculiar desires, fully in-
flamed with love to each other, and no out-
ward obstacle to prevent our wishes, should
have been together under the same roof alone
for five months, conversing together from
morning till night, (for by this time she
pretty well understood English and I her lan-
guage) and yet I should never have clasped
her in my arms, or have shown any farther
amorous desires to her, than what the deſer-
ence I all along paid her could give her room
to surmise. Nay, I can affirm that I did not
even then know that the covering she wore
was not the work of art, but the work of ma-
ture, for I really took it for silk. Indeed the
modesty of her carriage and sweetness of her
behaviour to me, had struck into me such a
dread of offending her, that though nothing
upon earth could be more capable of exciting
passion than her charms, I could have died
rather than have attempted to salute her only,
without actual invitation.
When the weather cleared up a little by
the lengthening of day-light, I took courage
one afternoon to invite her to walk with me
to the lake; but she sweetly excused herself
from it, whilst there was such a glare of light;
but told me, if I would not go out of the
wood, she would accompany me; so we agreed
to take a turn only there. I first went myself
over the stile of the door, and taking her in
my arms, liſted her over. But even when I
had her in this manner I knew not what to
make of her clothing, it sat so true and
close; but I begged she would let me know
of what her garment was made. She smiled,
aud asked me if mine was not the same under
my jacket. “No, lady,” answered I, “I have
nothing but my skin under my clothes.”—
“Why, what do you mean?” replied she
somewhat tartly; “but indeed I was afraid
something was the matter, by that nasty
covering you wear that you might not be seen.
Are not you a glumm £’—“Yes, fair crea-
ture.”—“Then,” continued she, “I am afraid
you must have been a very bad glumm, and
have been crashee, which I should be very
sorry to hear.” . I replied, I hoped my faults
had not exceeded other men's ; but I had
suffered abundance of hardships in my time;
and that at last Providence having settled me
in this spot, from whence I had no prospect
of ever departing, it was none of the least of
its mercies to bring to my knowledge and
company the most exquisite piece of all his
works in her, which I should acknowledge
as long as I lived. She was surprised at this
discourse; and said, “Have not you the same
prospect that I or any other person has of de-
parting P. You don’t do well, and really I fear
you are slit, or you would not wear this nasty
cumbersome coat,” taking hold of my jacket-
sleeve, if you were not afraid of showing the
signsofabad life upon your natural clothing.”
I could not for my heart imagine what way
there was to get out of my dominions. And
as to my jacket, and showing myself in my
natural clothing, I confess she made me
blush; and but for shame I would have
stripped to my skin to have satisfied her.
“But, madam,” said I, “pray pardon me, for
you are really mistaken; I have examined
every nook and corner of this island, and can
find no possible outlet.”—“Why,” replied
she, “what outlets do you want? "if you are
not slit, is uqt the air open to you, as well as
other people? I tell you, sir, I fear you have
PETER WILIKINS. 21
been slit for your crimes; and though you
have been so good to me that I can't help
loving you heartily for it, yet if I thought you
had been slit, I would not stay a moment
longer with you; though it should break my
heart to leave you.”
I found myself now in a strange quandary,
longing to know what she meant by being
slit. But seeing her look a little angrily
upon me, I said, “Pray, madam, don't be
offended, if I take the liberty to ask you what
you mean by the word crashee, so often re-
peated by you; for I am an utter stranger to
what you mean by it.”—“Sir” replied she,
“pray answer me first how you came here *
—3. Madam,” replied I, “if you will please
to take a walk to the verge of the wood, I will
show you the very passage.”—“Well,” re-
plied she, “now this odious dazzle of light is
lessened, I don't care if I do go with you.”
When we came far enough to see the
bridge, “There, madam,” said I, “there is
my entrance, where the sea pours into this
lake from yonder cavern.”—“It is not pos-
sible,” answered she ; “this is another un-
truth: and as I see you would deceive me,
and are not to be believed, farewell; I must
be gone. But, hold I let me ask you one
thing more; that is, by what means did you
come through that cavern ? You could not
have used to have come over the rock!”—
“Bless me, madam :" said I, “do you think
I and my boat could fly? Come over the
rock, did you say? No, madam; I sailed
from the great sea, in my boat, through that
cavern into this very lake.”—“What do you
mean by your boat?” said she ; “you seem
to make two things of your boat you sailed
with and yourself.”—“I do so,” replied I;
“ for I take myself to be good flesh and
blood, but my boat is made of wood and other
materials.”—“Is it so 2 And pray where is
this boat that is made of wood and other
materialsº under your jacket?”—“ Lord,
madam l’” said I, “What! put a boat under
my jacket ! No, madam; my boat is in the
lake.”—“What, more untruths!” said she.
“No, madam,” I replied; “if you would be
satisfied of what I say (every word of which
is as true as that my boat now is in the lake)
pray walk with me thither, and make your
own eyes judges what sincerity I speak with.”
To this she agreed, it growing dusky; but
assured me if I did not give her good satis-
faction, I should see her no more.
We arrived at the lake; and going to my
wet-dock, “Now, madam, pray satisfy your-
self whether I spoke true or not.” She looked
at my boat, but could not yet frame a proper
motion of it, till I stepped into it, and push-
ing from the shore, took my oars in my hand
and sailed along the lake by her as she walk-
ed on the shore. At last she seemed so well
reconciled to me and my boat, that she de-
sired I would take her in. I immediately did
so, and we sailed a good way; and as we re-
turned to my dock, I described to her how 1
procured the water we drank, and brought it
to shore in that vessel.
“Well,” said she, “I have sailed, as you
call it, many a mile in my life-time, but never
in such a thing as this. I own it will serve
very well where one has a great many things
to carry from place to place; but to be la-
bouring thus, when one intends pleasure in
sailing, is in my mind most ridiculous.”—
“Why, pray, madam, how would you have
me sail P for getting into the boat only will
not carry us this way or that without using
some force.”—“But pray where did you get
this boat, as you call it P”—“O, madam "
I answered, “that is too long a story to begin
upon now; but I will make a § rela-
tion of all to you when we get home.”
I now perceived, and wondered at it, that
the later it grew, the more agreeable it seem-
ed to her; and as I had now brought her
into a good humour again, by seeing and
sailing in my boat, I was not willing to pre-
vent its increase. I told her if she pleased
we would land, and when I had docked my
boat I would accompany her where and as
long as she liked. As we talked and walked
by the lake, she made a little run before me
and sprung into it. Perceiving this, I cried
out ; whereupon she merrily called on me to
follow her. The light was then so dim, as
prevented my having more than a confused
sight of her when she jumped in; and looking
earnestly after her, I could discern nothing
more than a small boat on the water, which
skimmed along at so great a rate that I al-
most lost sight of it presently; but running
along the shore for fear of losing her, I met
her gravely walking to meet me; and then
had entirely lost sight of the boat upon the
lake. “This,” accosting me with a smile,
“is my way of sailing, which I perceive by
the fright you were in, you were altogether
unacquainted with : and as you tell me, you
came from so many thousand miles off, it is
possible you may be made differently from
me : and I suspect from all your discourse to
which I have been very attentive, it is pos-
sible you may no more be able to fly than to
sail as I do.”—“No, charming creature, that
I cannot, I’ll assure you.” She then stepping
to the edge of the lake, for the advantage of
a descent before her, sprung up into the air,
and away she went farther than my eyes
could follow her.
I was quite astonished; but I had very
little time for reflection; for in a few minutes
after, she alighted just by me on her feet.
Her return, as she plainly saw, filled me
with a transport not to be concealed; and
which as she afterwards told me was very
agreeable to her. Indeed I was some mo-
ments in such an agitation of mind from
these unparalleled incidents, that I was like
22
PETER WILKINS.
one thunderstruck; but coming presently to
myself, and clasping her in my arms with as
much love and passion as I was capable of
expressing, and for the first time with any
desire, “Are you returned again, kind angel,”
said I, “to bless a wretch who can only be
happy in adoring you! Can it be, that you,
who have so many advantages over me, should
quit all the pleasures that nature has formed
you for, and all your friends and relations, to
take an asylum in my arms 1 But I here
make you a tender of all I am able to bestow
—my love and constancy.”—“Come, come,”
replied she, “no more raptures; I find you
are a worthier man than I thought I had
reason to take you for, and I beg your pardon
for my distrust, whilst I was ignorant of your
imperſections; but now I verily believe all
you have said is true; and I promise you, as
you have seemed so much to delight in me, I
will never quit you till death, or other fatal
accident, shall part us. But we will now, if
you choose, go home; for I know you have
been some time uneasy in this gloom, though
agreeable to me: for giving my eyes the
pleasure of looking eagerly on you it conceals
my blushes from your sight.
In this manner exchanging mutual endear-
ments and soft speeches, hand in hand, we
arrived at the grotto; where we that night
consummated our nuptials, without farther
ceremony than mutual solemn engagements
to each other; which are in truth the essence
of marriage, and all that was there and then
in our power.
Every calm is succeeded by a storm, as is
every storm by its calm ; for after supper, in
order to give my bride the opportunity of un-
dressing alone, which I thought might be
most agreeable the first night, I withdrew
into the antechamber till I thought she was
laid, and then having first disposed of my
lamp, I moved softly towards her, and stepped
into bed, when on my nearer approach to her,
I imagined she had her clothes on. This
struck a thorough damp over me; and asking
her the reason of it, not being able to touch
the least bit of her flesh but her face and
hands, she burst out a laughing; and, run-
ning her hand along my naked side, soon
perceived the difference she before had made
such doubt of between herself and me. Upon
which she fairly told me, that neither she
nor any person she had ever seen before, had
any . covering than what they were born
with, and which they would not willingly
part with but with their lives. This shocked
me terribly : not from the horror of the thing
itself, or any distaste I had to this covering,
(for it was quite smooth, warm, and softer
than velvet or the finest skin imaginable),
but from an apprehension of her being so
wholly incased in it, that though I had sº
fine a companion and now a wife, yet Ishould
have no conjugal benefit from her, either to
our own gratification or the increase of our
species. - -
In the height of my impatience, I made
divers essays for unfolding this covering, but
unsuccessfully. “Surely,” thought I, “there
must be some way of coming at my wishes |
or why should she seem so shy of me at first,
and now we are under engagements to each
other, meet me half way with such a yielding
compliance P” I could, if I had had time to
spare, have gone on starting objections, and
answering them in my own breast a great
while longer, (for I now knew not what to
make of it,) but being prompted to act as
well as think, and feeling as tenderly as pos-
sible upon her bosom, for the folds or plaits
of her garment, and perceiving divers, flat,
broad ledges like whalebone, seemingly under
her covering, which closely enfolded her body,
I thought it might be all laced on together
like stays, and felt behind for the lacing.
At length, perceiving me so puzzled, and be-
yond conception vexed at my disappointment,
of a sudden she threw down all those seeming
ribs flat to her side so imperceptibly to me,
that I knew nothing of the matter though I
lay close to her; till putting forth my hand
again to her bosom, the softest skin and most
delightful body free from all impediment,
presented itself to my wishes, and gave up
itself to my embraces.
I slept very soundly till morning, and so
did she'; but at waking I was very solicitous
to find out what sort of being I had in my
arms, and with what qualities her garment
was endued, or how contrived, that notwith-
standing all my fruitless attempts to uncover
her, she herself could so instantaneously dis-
pose of it undiscerned by me. ...“ Well,”
thought I, “as she is my wife, I will be satis-
fied in every thing; for surely she will not
now refuse to gratify my curiosity.” *
We rose with the light; but surely no two
were ever more amorous, or more delighted
with each other. I being up first, lighted
the fire and prepared breakfast of some fish-
soup, thickened with my cream-cheese; and
then calling her, I kept my eye towards the
bed to see how she dressed herself; but
throwing aside the clothes, she stepped out
ready-dressed, and came to me. When I had
kissed her, and wished her a good day, we
sat down to breakfast; which being soon
over, I told her I hoped every minute of our
lives would prove as happy as those we so
lately passed together; which she seemed to
wish with equal ardour. I then told her,
now she was my wife I thought proper to

know her name, which I had never before
asked, for fear of giving uneasiness; for as,
I added, I did not doubt she had observed in
my behaviour, ever since I first saw her, a
peculiar tenderness for her, and a sedulous
concern not to offend, which had obliged me
hitherto to stifle several questions I had to
#
PETER WILKINS.
23
ask her whenever they would be agreeable to
her. She then bid me begin; for as she was
now my wife, whilst I was speaking, it be-
came her to be all attention and to give me
the utmost satisfaction she could, in all I
tº should require, as she herself should have so
great an interest in every thing for the future
which would oblige me.
Compliments (if in compliance with old
custom I may call them so, for they were by
us delivered from the heart) being a little
over on both sides, I first desired to know
what name she went by before I found her:
“For having only hitherto called you madam,
and my dear, I would know your original
name, that so I might join it with that tender
epithet.”—“That you shall,” said she, “my
name is Youw ARKEE.-And pray now gratify
me with the knowledge of yours.”—“My
dear Youwarkee, my name was PETER WIL-
KINs when I heard it last; but that is long
ago, I had almost forgot it.—And now there
is another thing you can give me a pleasure
in.”—“You need then only mention it, my
dear Peter.”—“That is,” said I, “only to
tell me, if you did not by some accident, fall
from the top of the rock over my habitation,
upon the roof of it, when I first took you in
here; and whether you are of the country
upon the rocks P” She softly smiling an-
swered, “My dear Peter, you run your ques-
tions too thick; as to my country, which is
not on the rocks, as you suppose, but at a
vast distance from hence, I shall leave that,
till I may hereafter at more leisure speak of
my family; but as to how I came into this
grotto, I knew not at first, but soon perceived
your humanity had brought me in, to take
care of me after a terrible fall I had; not
from the rock, as you suppose, for then I
must not now have been living to enjoy you,
but from a far less considerable height in the
air. I’ll tell you how it happened.—A parcel
of us young people were upon a merry swan-
gean round this, arkoe, which we usually
divert ourselves with at set times of the year,
chasing and pursuing one another, sometimes
soaring to an extravagant height, and then
shooting down again with surprising precipi-
tancy, till we even touch the trees; when of
a sudden we mount again and away. Being
of this party and pursued by one of my com-
rades, I descended down to the very trees,
and she after me; but as I mounted, she
overshooting me bruised so stiffly against the
upper part of my graundee, that I lost my
bearing; and being so near the branches,
before I could recover it again, I sunk into
the tree, and rendered my graundee useless
to me; so that down I came, and that with
so much force that I but just felt my fall and
lost my senses. Whether I cried out or not
upon my coming to the ground, I cannot say;
but if I did, my companion was too far gone
by that time to hear or take notice of me; as
she probably in so swift a flight saw not my
fall. As to the condition I was in, or what
happened immediately afterwards, I must be
obliged to you for a relation of that: but one
thing I was quickly sensible of, and never
can forget, that I owe my life to your care
and kindness of me.”
I told her she should have that part of her
story from me another time: “But there is
something so amazing in these flights, or
swangeans, as you call them, that I must as
the questions for this day, beg you would let
me know what is the method of them. What
is the nature of your covering P. (which was
at first such an obstacle to my wishes.) How
you put it on 2 And how you use it in your
swangean £" -
“Surely, my dearest Peter,” replied she,
“but that I can deny you nothing since you
are my barkatt, which you seem so passion-
ately to desire, the latter of your questions
would not be answered, for it must put me to
the blush. As to our method of flight, you
saw somewhat of that last night, though in a
light hardly sufficient for you; and for the
nature of my covering, you perceive that now:
but to show you how it is put on, as you call
it, I am afraid it will be necessary, as far as
I can, to put it off, before I can make you
comprehend that; which having done, the
whole will be no farther a mystery. But is it
your command that I uncover ? Lay that
upon me, it shall be done; for an immo-
dest appearance before you 1 cannot suffer
myself to be guilty of, but under your own
command.”
“My lovely Youwarkee,” said I, “delay
then my desires no longer; and since you re-
quire a warrant from me, I do command you
to do it.” Immediately her graundee flew
open (discovering her naked body just to the
hip, and round the rim of her belly) and ex-
panding itself, was near six feet wide. Here
my love and curiosity had a hard conflict;
the one to gain my attention to the graundee,
and the other to retain my eyes and thoughts
on her lovely body, which I #. never beheld
so much of before. Though I was very un-
willing to keep her uncovered too long, I
could not easily dismiss so charming a sight.
I attentively viewed her lovely flesh, and ex-
amined the case that enshrined it : but as I
shall give you a full description of this graun-
dee hereafter, in a more proper place, I will
mention it no farther here, than to tell you
that when I had narrowly surveyed the upper
part of it, she, in a moment, contracted it
round her so close that the nicest eye could
not perceive the joining of the parts.
“ Indeed, my dear Youwarkee,” said I,
“if my bosom glowed with love before, you
have now therein raised an ardent flame which
neither time nor aught else will ever be able
to extinguish.” Then running to her and
taking her in my arms, I called her the gift
24
FETER WILKINS.
of Heaven; and left off farther interrogatories
till another opportunity.
Youwarkee and I having no other company
than one another's, we talked together almost
from morning to night. But how compliable
soever she was in all respects, I could not
persuade her to go out with me to fetch
water, or to the lake, in the day-time. It
being now the light season, I wanted her to
be more abroad; but she excused herself,
telling me her people never came into those
luminous parts of the country during the
false glare, as they called it, but kept alto-
gether at home, where their light was more
moderate and steady; and that the place
where I resided was not frequented by them
for half the year, and at other times only
upon parties of pleasure, it not being worth
while to settle habitations where they could
not abide always. , Doorpt Swangeanti was
the finest region in the world, where her
king's court was, and a vast kingdom.
She had often lamented to me the differ.
ence of our eye-sight, and the trouble it was
to her, that she could not at all times go
about with me, till it gave me a good deal of
uneasiness to see her concern. At last I told
her, I believed it would be possible for me to
contrive something by which she would be
able to bear the strongest light I had ever
seen in this country. She was mightily
pleased with the thought of that, and said
she wished I might, for she was sensible of
no grief like being obliged to stay at home
when I went abroad on my business, and was
resolved to try my experiment, if I pleased, and
in the mean time should heartily pray for the
success. I hit on the following invention.
Irummaged over all my old things, and by
good luck found an old crape hatband. This
I doubled, and cutting up an old hat, fashion-
ed a sort of spectacles, with large eyelet holes,
to which I affixed the crape.
When I had thus far finished the appa-
ratus, I attached strings to tie it on, and then
tried it upon myself, and finding great reason
to believe it would perfectly answer the inten-
tion, I ran directly to Youwarkee. “Come,”
said I, “my dear, will you go with me to the
water-rill; for I must fetch some this morn-
ing Pº-" Indeed,” answered she, “if it did
not affect my eyes and head you should not
ask me twice.”—“Well,” continued I, “my
Youwarkee, I am now come to take you with
me; and that you may not suffer by it, turn
about and let me apply the remedy I told you
of for your sight.” She wanted much to see
first what it was, but I begged her to forbear
till she tried whether it would be useful or
not. She at length submitting, I adjusted
the thing to her head. “Now,” said I,
“you have it on, let us go and try it.” Here-
upon away we marched, and I heard no
complaint in all our walk to the lake.
“Now, my dear Youwarkee,” said I, when
we got there, “what do you think of my con-
trivance P. Can you see at all ”—“Yes, so
well, my dear Peter,” said she, “that since I
can come abroad in a glaring light with so
much ease, you will never henceforward be
without my company.”
Youwarkee being thus in spirits, we launch-
ed the boat, watered, took a draught of fish,
and returned; passing the night at home in
talking of the spectacles, and of the fishing,
for that exercise delighted her to a great de-
gree; but above all the spectacles were her
chief theme; she handled them, and looked
at them again and again, and asked several
rational questions about them; as how they
could have that effect on her eyes, enabling
her to see, and the like. She ventured out
with them next day by herself; and as she
threatened, she was as good as her word, for
she scarcely afterwards let me go abroad by
myself, but accompanied me every where
freely and with delight.
About three months after we were married,
as we called it, Youwarkee told me she be-
lieved she was breeding, and I was mightily
pleased with it, for though I had had two
children before by Patty, yet I had never seen
either of them, so that I longed to be a
father. I sometimes amused myself with
whimsical conjectures, as whether the child
would have a graundee or not; which of us
it would most resemble, how we should do
without a midwife; and the like. Indeed I
had leisure enough for indulging such re-
veries; for having laid in our winter stores,
my wife and I had nothing to do but enjoy
ourselves over a good fire, prattling and toying
together, making as good cheer as we could;
and truly that was none of the worst, for we
had as fine bread as need to be eaten; we
had pears preserved; all sorts of dried fish;
and once a fortnight, for two or three days
together, had fresh fish; we had vinegar, and
a biting herb I had found for pepper; and
several sorts of nuts; so there was no want.
But what surprised me, was, that my way of
living seemed new to my dear Youwarkee.
The next summer brought me a son as fair
as alabaster. My wife was delivered without
the usual assistance, and had as favourable a
labour as could be. The first thing I did
after giving her some fish-soup, made as
skilfully as I was able, and a little cordial,
was to see if my boy had the graundee, which
I found it had.
When Youwarkee had i. strength
again, she proved an excellent nurse to my
Pedro, (for that was the name I gave him)
so that he soon grew a charming child, able
to go in his twelfth month, and spoke in his
twentieth. This and two other lovely boys I
had by her within three years; every one of
which she brought up with the breast, and
they thrived delicately. -
I do not mention the little intervening oc-
PETER WILKINS.
25
currences which happened during this period;
they consisting chiefly of the old rota of
fishing, watering, providing in the summer
for the winter, and in managing my salt-
work; which altogether kept me at full em-
ployment, comfortably to maintain an in-
creasing family.
In this time I had found out several new
sorts of eatables. I had observed, as I said
before, abundance of birds about the wood
and lake in the summer months. These, by
firing at them two or three times on my first
coming, I had almost caused to desert my
dominions. But as I had for the last two or
three years given no disturbance at all to
them, they were now in as great plenty as
ever; and I made great #. of them by
the peace they enjoyed; and yet my table
never wanted a supply, fresh in the summer,
or salted and pickled in winter.
I took notice it was about October these
birds used to come; and most of the month
of November they were busy in laying their
eggs, which I used at that time to find in
great plenty along the banks of the lake in
the reeds, and made great collections of them;
I used also to find a great many in the woods
. the shrubs and underwood. These
furnished our table various ways; for with
my cream-cheese flour, and a little mixture of
ram's horn juice, I had taught my wife to
make excellent puddings of them; abundance
of them also we ate boiled or fried alone, and
often as sauce to our fish. As for the birds
themselves, having long omitted to fire at
them, I had an effectual means of taking
them otherwise by nets, which I set between
the trees, and also very large pitfal nets, with
which I used to catch all sorts, even from
the size of a thrush to that of a turkey. But
as I shall say more of these when I come to
speak of my ward by and by, and of my
poultry, I shall omit any farther mention of
them here.
As my boy Pedro grew up, though, as I
said before, he had the graundee, yet it was
of much less dimensions than it ought to have
been to be useful to him; so that it was
visible he could never fly, for it would scarce
meet before, whereas it ought to have reached
from side to side both ways. This pleased
my wife to the heart; for she was afraid, had
it been perfect, I should have suspected her
fidelity to me. Be that as it will, the boy's
graundee not being a sufficient vestment for
him, it became necessary he should be clothed.
I turned over my hoard, but could find
nothing that would do; or at least that we
knew how to fit him with. I had described
my own country vest for lads to Youwarkee,
and she formed a tolerable idea of it, but we
had no tackle to alter any thing with. “O,
my dear,” said I, “had I but been born with
the graundee, I need not be now racking my
brains to get my diſguis"— What do
you mean by that?” replied she.—“Why,”
said I, “I would have flown to my ship.”—
“Why?” (for I had long before related to
her all my sea-adventures, till the vessel's
coming to the magnetical rock) “and have
brought some such ºf from thence, as
you, not wanting them in this country, can
have no notion of.” She seemed mighty in-
quisitive to understand how a ship was made,
what it was most like to, how a person who
never saw one might know it only by the de-
scription, and how one might get into it;
with abundance of the like questions. ... She
then inquired what sort of things those needles
and several other utensils were, which I had
at times been speaking of; and in what part
of a ship they usually kept such articles.
And I, to gratify her curiosity, as I perceived
she took a pleasure in hearing me, answered
all her questions to a scruple; not then con-
ceiving the secret purpose of all this inqui-
sitiveness.
About two days after this, having been
out two or three hours in the morning, to cut
wood, at coming home I found Pedro crying,
ready to break his heart, and his little brother
Tommy hanging to him, and crawling about
the floor after him: the youngest, pretty babe!
was fast asleep upon one of the seal-skins,
in a corner of the room. I asked Pedro for
his mother, but the poor infant had nothing
farther to say to the matter, than “Mammy
run away, I cry! Mammy run away, I cry!”
I inquired where she was gone, never before
missing her from our habitation, However,
I waited patiently till bed time, but no wife.
I grew very uneasy then. Yet, as my chil-
dren were tired and sleepy, I thought I had
best go to bed with them, and keep them
quiet. So giving all three their suppers, we
lay down together. They slept; but my
mind was too full to permit the closure of my
eVeS, -:
*finding I could neither sleep nor lie still,
Irose, intending to search all the wood about,
and call to her, that if any accident had pre-
vented the sight of her, she might at least
hear me. . But upon opening the door, and
just stepping out, how agreeably was I sur-
prised to meet her coming in, with something
on her arm. “My dear Youwarkee,” said I,
“where have you been 2 What has befallen
you to have kept you out so long * The poor
children have been at their wit’s end to find
you; and I, my dear, have been inconsolable
and was now almost distracted coming in
search of you.” t - ‘. . ."
Youwarkee looked very blank, to think
what concern she had given me and the chil-
dren. “My dearest Peter, (kissing me) pray
forgive me; but walk within doors, and I will
give you a farther account of my absence,
Don't you remember what delight I took the
other day to hear you talk of your ship º'-
“Yes,” said I, “you did so; * what of
26.
PETER WILKINS.
that?”—“Näy, pray,” replied she, “forgive
me, for I have been to see it.” I was going
to contradict this flatly, believing it to be im-
possible; however, to convince me, she desired
I would step with her to the edge of the wood,
and see her proofs. I consented; and toge-
ther we went. If I before was surprised at
her tale, how much more was I astonished
at the bulk of the parcel I now saw before
me; and seeing by the outside it consisted
of clothes, I took it, but with much ado, upon
my shoulders, and carried it home. But
upon opening it, I found far more treasure
than I could have imagined; for there was a
hammer, a great many spikes and nails, three
spoons, about five plates of pewter, four knives
and forks, a small china punch bowl, two
chocolate cups, a paper of needles, and several
of pins, a parcel of coarse bread, a pair of
shoes, and abundance of such other things as
she heard me wish for and describe; besides
as much linem and woollen, of one sort or
another, as made a good package for all the
other things; with a great tin porridge pot,
of about two gallons, tied to the outside; and
all these as nicely stowed as if she had been
bred a packer.
I could not for my life conceive how You-
warkee had performed this journey in so short
a time, when it took me full five weeks to
come hitber in my boat. I mentioned my
doubts to her; when, to my surprise, she in-
formed me, that my ship lay but just on the
other side the rock, hardly three hours' flight
from our hut. As to the length of time the
journey took me, that was easily explained.
he gulf down which I sailed had so many
winding streams running out and into the
gulf again, that had not chance at length
driven me the direct way, I might have been
there even at this time. This my partner
had been told by one of her countrymen, who
had flown a part of the way up it.
We sat us down and sorted out our cargo
piece by piece; and having found several
things proper for the children, my wife, from
the little instruction I was able to give her,
in much less time than I could have imagined,
clothed my son Pedro, and made a sort of
mantle for the youngest. But now seeing us
so smart, (for I took upon me sometimes to
wear a green, waistcoat she had brought,
under my dirty jacket), she began to be
ashamed of herself, as she said, in our fine
company; and afterwards (as I shall here-
after acquaint you) got into our fashion. . .
Seeing the advantages of her flight to the
ship, and that so many conveniences arose
from it, she was frequently at me to let her
o again. I should as much, have wished
or another return of goods as she, but I could
by no means consent to it; for I knew her
eagerness to please me, and that she would
stick at nothing to perform it; but as she so
earnestly desired it, and assured me she would,
- *… - - . . . . ;
run no hazards, I was prevailed on at length,
by her incessant importunities, to let her go;
though under certain restrictions, which she
promised me to comply with. -
I had ever since our marriage been desirous.
of seeing Youwarkee fly, but this was the first
opportunity I had of it; and indeed the sight.
was worthy of all the attention I paid it; for
she put herself slowly in proper order for it,
that I might make my observation the more
accurately. -
I told you before, I had seen her graundee.
open and part extended, but that being in
the grotto by lamp-light, I could not take so
just a survey as now, when the light was at
the brightest. -
She first threw up two long branches or
ribs of the whalebone, as I called it before,
(and indeed for several of its properties, as
toughness, elasticity, and pliableness, nothing
I have ever seen can so justly be compared to
it) which were jointed behind to the upper-
bone of the spine, and which when not ex-
tended, lie bent over the shoulders on each
side of the neck forwards, from whence, by
nearer and nearer approaches, they just meet
at the lower rim of the belly in a sort of point;
but when extended they stand their whole
length above the shoulders, not perpendicularly,
but spreading outwards, with a web of the
softest and most pliable membrane that can
be imagined, in the interstice between them,
reaching from their root or joint on the back
up above the hinder part of the head, and
near half-way their own length; but when
closed, the membrane falls down in the mid-
dle upon the neck, like a handkerchief. Along
the whole spine-bone runs a strong, flat,
broad, gristly, cartilage, to which are joined
several others of these ribs; all which open
horizontally, and are filled in the interstices
with the above membrane, and are jointed to
the ribs of the person just where the plane of
the back begins to turn towards the breast
and belly; and when shut, wrap the body
round to the joints on the contrary side, fold-
ing neatly one side over the other. From the
hip-joint, which is on the outermost edge of
the hip-bone, runs a pliable cartilage quite
down the out-side of the thigh and leg to the
ancle; from which there branch out divers
other ribs horizontally also when open, but
when closed they encompass the whole thigh
and leg, rolling inwards cross the back of the
leg and thigh, till they reach and just cover
the cartilage. The interstices of these are
also filled up with the same membrane. Just
upon the lower spine-joint, there are two other
long branches, which when close, extend upon
the back from the point they join at below to
the shoulders, where each rib has a clasper,
which reaching over the shoulders, just under
the fold of the uppermost branch or ribs, hold
up the two ribs flat to the back like a V, the
interstices of which are also filled up with the


. PETER WILIKINS.
27
aforesaid, membrane. The whole arms are
covered also from the shoulders to the wrist
with the same delicate membrane, fastened
to ribs of proportionate dimensions, and
jointed to a cartilage on the outside in the
same manner as on the legs. . .
As soon as my wife had expanded the
whole graundee, being upon, plain ground,
she stooped forward, moving with a heavy,
wriggling motion at first, which put me into
some pain for her; but after a few strokes,
beginning to rise a little, she cut through the
air like lightning, and was soon over the edge
of the rock, and out of my sight.
My wife having now taken her second
flight, I went home, and never left my chil-
dren till her return: this was three days after
our parting. I was in bed with my little ones
when she knocked at the door. I soon let
her in, and we received each other with a
glowing welcome. The news she brought
me was very agreeable. She first went and
pried into every nook in the ship, where she
had seen such things, could we get at them,
as would make us very happy.
She then told me she had left a small
bundle for me without the wood, and went to
look after her children. I brought up the
bundle; and though it was not near so large
as the other, I found several useful things in
it, wrapped up in four or five yards of dark
blue woollen cloth. I asked her what she
meant to do with this stuff: she answered,
“Why, I will make me a coat, like yours.”—
“No, Youwarkee,” replied I, “you must not
do so: the gawren-praave, in my country,
would not on any account go dressed like a
glumm ; for they wear a fine flowing garment
called a gown, that sits tight about the waist,
and hangs down from thence in folds, almost
to the ground, so that you can hardly discern
their feet, and no other part of their body
but their hands and face, and about as much
of their necks and breasts as you see in your
graundee.”
Youwarkee seemed highly delighted with
this new-fancied dress, and worked day and
night at it against the cold weather. Whilst
she employed herself thus, I was busied in
providing my winter stores; which I was
forced to do alone now, herself and children
taking up all my wife's time. About a fort-
night after she had begun mantua-making,
she presented herself to me one day as I came
from work in her new gown: and truly, con-
sidering the description I had given her of
such a garment, it appeared a good, comely
dress. I could see no opening before, so I
asked her how she got it on. She told me
she laid it along on the ground, and crept
through the plaits at the bottom, and sewed
the body round her after she had got her
hands and arms through the sleeves. I won-
dered at her contrivance; and smiling, show-
‘ed her how she should put it on, and also to
pin it before: and after she had done that,
and I had turned up about half a yard of
sleeve, which then hung down to her finger
ends, I kissed her, and called her my country-
woman, of which and her new gown she was
very proud for a long time. ; : 3.
One day, as I was traversing the woods to
view my bird-traps, looking into the under-
wood among the great trees on my right
hand, I saw a wood-hen (a bird l used to
call so, from its resemblance in make to our
English poultry) come out of a little thicket.
I know not whether my rustling or what had
disturbed it; but I let her pass and she ran
away before me. When she was fairly out
of sight, I stepped up, and found she had a
nest and sixteen j. I exactly marked
the place; and taking away one of the eggs,
I broke it at some distance from the nest, to
see how forward they were; and I had no
sooner broke the shell but out came a young
chicken. I then looked into the nest again,
and taking up more of the eggs, I found
them all just splintered in the shell, and
ready for hatching. I took them home, and
told Youwarkee what I had done, and how I
intended to manage the little brood, and if I
could, to bring them up tame. We kept
them some days very warm by the fire, and
fed them often, as I had seen my mother do
with her early chickens; and in a fortnight's
time they were as stout and familiar as com-
mon poultry. We kept them a long while in
the house; and when I fed them I always
used them to a particular whistle, which I
also taught my wife, that they might know
both us and their feeding time; and in a
very short while they would come running,
upon the usual sound, like barn-door fowls to
the name of Biddy.
My wife and I took much delight in visi-
ting and feeding them, and it was a fine
diversion also for my boys; but what was
better than diversion to me, was, that, at the
usual season, my hens laid me an abundance
of eggs, beside hatching me a brood or two
of chickens, so that in a short time we had
no want of poultry at our table.
I afterwards got a breed of black-necks,
which was a name I gave them from the pe-
culiar blackness of their necks, let the rest or
their bodies be of what colour they would, as
they are indeed of all colours. These birds
were as big or bigger than a turkey, of a de-
licious flavour, and were bred from turkey
eggs hatched under my own wood-hens in
great plenty. The greatest difficulty was
now to get meat for all these fowls in the
winter, when they would sit on the roost two
days together, if I did not call and feed them,
which I was sometimes forced to do by lamp-
light, or they would have starved in cloudy
weather. But I overcame that want of food
by an accidental discovery; for I º
black-necks in the wood jump many time
28
PETER WILKINS.
together at a sort of little round heads or
pods, very dry, which hung, plentifully upon a
shrub that grew in great abundance there,
I cut several of these heads, and carryin
them home with me broke them, and too
out a spoonful or more from each head of
small yellow seeds; which giving to my
poultry, and, finding they greedily devoured
them, I soon laid in a stock for twice my
number of mouths, so that they never after
wanted. But by breeding and feeding my
fowls so constantly in my farm-yard, I never
wanted of that sort at my table, where weate
abundance of them; for my whole side of the
lake in a few years was like a farm-yard, so
full of poultry that I never knew their num-
ber; and upon the usual whistle, they would
flock round me from all quarters. I had
every thing but cattle, not only for the sup-
port but cpnvenience and pleasure of life; and
so happily should I have fared here, if I had
had but a cow and bull, a ram and sheep,
that I would not have changed my dominions
for the crown of England. xx +
... Strange is the temper of mankind; who
the more they enjoy, the more they covet.
Before I received any return from my ship, I
rested tolerably easy, and but seldom thought
upon what I had .# behind me in her, think-
ing myself happy in what I had, and com-
pletely so since my union with my dear wife;
but after I had got what I could never have
expected, I grew more and more perplexed
for want of the rest, and thought I should
mever enjoy true happiness while even a plank
of the ship remained. My head, be I where
I would, or at what I would, was ever on
board. These thoughts at length made such
an impression on me, as to show by my coun-
tenance that something lay on my mind.
Youwarkee at length seeing my dejected look,
would needs know the meaning of it. 1 told
her plainly, that I could get no rest from day
to day ever since she first went to the ship,
to think such a number of good things lay
there to be a prey to the sea, as the ship
wasted, when they might be of such infinite
service here. •
. Youwarkee eyed me attentively.—“Prithee,
my dear Peter,” says she, “set your heart at
rest about that. I can only try: if no good
is to be done, you shall soon know it, and
must rest contented under the disappoint-
ment.” I told her if I was there, I could take
all the things out of the chests, and then
melt some pitch and pour into every crack, to
º out the water when they were set afloat.”
-“But,” continued she, “suppose yourself
there, what things would you bring first?”—
I then entered into a long detail of parti-
culars; saying, I would have this and that,
and so on, till I had scarce left out a thing I
either knew of or could suppose to be in the
ship; and for fear I had not mentioned all,
I said at last, “If I was there, I believe
I should leave but little portable behind
me.” - ->
“So, so my dear,” said Youwarkee, “ you
would roll in riches, I find; but you have
mentioned never a new gown for me.”—
“Why, ay!” replied I, “I would have that
too.”—“But how would you melt the pitch?”
said she. “O,” replied I, “there is a tinder-
box and matches in a room below, upon the
side of the fire-hearth.” And then I let her
see one I had brought with me, and showed
her the use of flint and steel. “Well, my
dear,” said she, “will you once more trust
me?” I told her, her going would be of little
more use than to get a second gown, or some
such thing; but if she was desirous, I would
let her make another flight on her promise to
be back as soon as possible. >
In the evening she set out, and staid three
days, and till the night of the fourth. Upon
her return again, she told me she had shipped
some goods to sea for me, which she hoped
would arrive safe, (for by this time she had
heard my sea-faring terms so often over, she
could apply them very properly) and that they
were in six chests, which she had pitched
after my directions, “Ay!” said I, “you
have pitched them into the sea, perhaps;
but that, with my directions, I am satisfied
was beyond your ability.”—“You glumms
think us gawreys very ignorant; but I’ll
satisfy you we are not so dull of apprehension
as you would make us. Did not you show
me one day how your boat was tarred and
caulked, as you call it?”—“I did; what
then 2"—"I'll tell you,” answered she, “when
I had emptied the first chest, and set it pro-
perly, I looked about for your pitch, which at
last I found by its sticking to my fingers; I
then put a good piece into a sort of a little
kettle, with a long handle, that lay upon the
pitch.”—“O, the pitch ladle 1" said I. “I
know not what you call it; but then I made
a fire as you told me, and melted that stuff;
afterwards turning up the chest side-ways,
and then end-ways, I poured it into it, and
let it settle in the cracks, and with an old
stocking, such as yours, dipped into the pitch,
I rubbed every place where the boards joined.
I then set the chest on the side of the ship,
and when the pitch was cold and hardened
in it, filled it top-full of things; but when I
had done thus, and shut the lid, I found that
would not come so close but I could get the
blade of a knife through any where between
it and the chest; whereupon I cut some long
slips of the cloth I was packing up, and
fitting them all round the edge of the chest,
I dipped them into the pitch, and laid them
on hot; and where one slip would not do, I
put two; and shutting the lid down close
upon them, I nailed it, as I had seen you do
some things, quite round; then tying a rope
to the handle, I tipped the chest into the sea,

holding the rope. I watched it some time;
PETER WILKINS. 29
and seeing it swim well, I took flight with
the rope in my hand, and draw the chest after
me to the gulf, when letting go the rope,
away it went. I served five more in the
same manner: and now, my dearest, I am
here to tell you I hope you will be able to see
at least some of them, one time or other, in
the lake.” .
I admired in all this the sagacity of the
gawreys. “Alas!” thought I, “what narrow-
hearted creatures are mankind? Did I not
heretofore look upon the poor blacks in Africa
as little better than beasts, till my friend
Glanlipze convinced me, by disabling the
crocodile, the passage of the river, and several
other achievements, that my own excellencies
might have perished in a desert without his
genius; and now what could I, or almost any
of us masterpieces of the creation, (as we
think ourselves) and Heaven's peculiar fa-
vourites, have done in this present case, that
has been omitted by this woman, (for I may
justly style her so in an eminent degree) and
that in a way to which she was bred an utter
stranger.””
After what I had heard from Youwarkee,
I grew much more cheerful; which she, poor
creature I was remarkably pleased with. She
went with me constantly once, and sometimes
twice a day, for several days together, to see
what success at the lake; till at length she
grew very impatient, for fear, as she after-
wards told me, I should either think she had
not done what she said, or had not done it in
an effectual manner. But one day, walking
by the lake, I thought I saw something
floating in the water at a very great distance,
* Youwarkee,” said I, “I spy a saill” Then
running to my boat, and taking her in, away
we went, plying my oars with all my might;
for I longed to see what it was. At nearer
view I perceived it to be one of my wife's
fleet. But what added to my satisfaction
was to see Youwarkee so pleased, that she
could scarcely contain herself.
When we came close to it, up she started:
“Now, my dear Peter, torment yourself no
more about your goods on board; for if this
will do, all shall be your own.” She then
lent me a hand to take it in. We made the
best of our way homewards to my wet-dock;
when just as we had landed our treasure, we
saw two more boxes coming down the stream
both together; whereupon we launched again,
and brought them in one by one.
... We had now made a good day's work of
it; so mooring the boat, we went home, in-
tending to be one morning early with the
cart, to convey our imports to the grotto.
After supper, Youwarkee looking very
earnestly at me, with tears just glittering in
her eyes, broke out in these words—“What
should you have thought, Peter, to have seen
me come sailing drowned through the cavern,
tied to one of your chests!”—“Heaven forbid
such a thought ! my charmer,” replied I.
“But as you know I must have been ren-
dered the most miserable of all living crea-
tures by such a sight, or anything else that
would deprive me of you, pray tell me how
you could possibly have such a thought in
your head?”—“Ah! Peter,” rejoined she,
“there was but a span between me and death
not many days ago. You must know, my life,
that having cast that chest into the sea, as I
was tugging it along by that very line, it
being one of the heaviest, and moving but
slowly, I twisted the string several times
round my hand; when drawing it rather too
quick into the eddy, it pulled so hard against
me, towards the gulf, and so quick, that I
could no way loosen or disengage the cord
from my fingers, but was dragged thereby to
the very rock, against which the chest struck
violently. My last thought, as I supposed it,
was of you my dear,” (on which she clasped
me round the neck, in sense of her past
agony;), “when taking myself for lost, I
forbore farther resistance; at which instant
the line slackening by the rebound of the
chest, fell from my hand of itself; and the
chest returning to the rock, went down the
current. I took a turn or two round on my
graundee to recollect my past danger, and
went back to the ship fully resolved to avoid
the like snare for the future. Indeed I did
not easily recover my spirits, and was so ter-
rified with the thought, that I had half a
mind to have left the two remaining chests
behind me; but as danger overcome gives
fresh resolution, I again set to work, and dis-
charged them also down the gulf, as I hope
you will see in good time.” *
My heart bled within me all the while she
spoke, and I even felt ten times more than
she could have suffered by the gulf. “My
dearest Youwarkee,” said I, “why did not
you tell me this adventure sooner?”—“It is
soon I fear now l” replied she ; for she saw
the colour forsake my lips, my eyes grow lan-
guid, and myself dropping into her arms.
. . out and ran to the chest, and
tting a small quantity of liquor, she, puttin
#by #. and }. . j and A.;
my wrists and temples, brought me to myself
again.
We went next day to the lake, and then
found two more of the chests, which we
landed. 3.
We had five in hand, and watched several
days for the sixth, when seeing nothing of it,
we gave it over for lost: hut one day wanting
a supply of water, we went to the rill, where
the first thing that appeared was my sixth
chest. Youwarkee spied it first, and cried,
pointing thereto, “O Peter, what we have
long wished for, is come at last! let us meet
and welcome it.” I was pleased with the
gaiety of her fancy. I did as she desired;
we got it into the boat, and returned home. ,

‘80
. PETER WILKINS.
It took us up several days' time in search-
ing, sorting, and disposing our cargo, and
drying the chests; for the goods themselves
were so far from being wetted or spoiled, that
even those in the last chest, which had lain
so long in the water, had not taken the least
moisture. - . . .
Youwarkee was quite alert at the success
of her packing, but left me to ring her
praises, which I did not fail of doing more
than once at unpacking each chest, and could
see her eyes glow with delight to see she had
so pleased me. -
It may not be amiss, once for all, to give
'you in this place a small sketch of my reli-
gious proceedings' after coming into my new
dominions. I have º told you that from
my first stop at the rock I had prayed con-
stantly morning and evening, and though
imperfect, my devotions were not without
good effect; and I am confident, wherever
this course is pursued with a right view,
sooner or later the issue will prove the same
to others as I found it to myself; I mean
that mercies will be remembered with more
gratitude, and evils become less burdensome :
and surely the person whose case this is, must
necessarily enjoy the truest relish of life. As
daily prayer was my practice, in answer to it
I obtained the greatest blessing and comfort
my solitude was capable of receiving; I mean
my wife, whose character I need not farther
attempt to blazon in any faint colours of my
own, after what has been already said.
After we had agreed to become man and
wife, I frequently prayed before her, and with
her, (for by this time she understood a good
deal of my language) at which, though con-
trary to my expectation, she did not seem
surprised, but readily kneeled by and joined
with me. This I liked very well: and upon
my asking her one day after prayer, if she
understood what I had been doing, “Yes,
verily,” answered she, “you have been making
Tetitions to the image of the great Collwar.”
—“Pray,” said I, (willing gently to lead her
into a just sense of a Supreme Being) “who
is this Collwar? and where does he dwell ?”
—“He it is,” replied she, “ that does all
good and evil to us.”—“Right,” said I, “it
is in some measure so; but he cannot of him-
self do evil, absolutely and properly as his
own, act.”—“Yes,” said she, “he can; for
he can do all that can be done; and as evil
can be done, he can do it.” So quick a
reply startled me. Thought I, “She will
outdo me presently; and I shall become a
pupil to my own scholar.”. I then asked her
*where the great Collwar dwelt: she told me,
* In heaven, in a charming place.”—“And
can he know what we do?” said I. “Yes,”
replied she, “his image tells him everything;
and I have prayed to his image, which I have
often seen: The gives several virtues to other
images of himself, which are brought to .
him, and put into his arms to breathe upon;
and the only thing I have ever regretted since
I knew you is, that I have not one of them
here to comfort and bless us, and our chi-
dren.”.
Though I was sorry for the oddity of her
conceptions, I was almost glad to find her so
ignorant, and pleased myself with thinking
that as she had already a confused notion of
a Supreme Power, I should soon have the
satisfaction of bringing her to a more rational
knowledge of him.
“Pray, Youwarkee,” said I, “ what is
your God made of?”—“Why of clay,” an-
swered she, finely painted, and looks so ter-
rible, he would make you tremble to behold
him.”—“Do you think,” said I, “ that is the
true Collwar’s real shape, if you could see
him yourself?” She told me, “’Yes;” for
that some of his best servants had seen him,
and took the representation from himself.
“And pray, do you think he loves his best
servants, as you call them, and is kind to
them P-" .You need not doubt it,” said
she. “Why then,” replied I, “how came
he to look so terrible upon them when they
saw him, as you say he did 2 I should ra-
ther think, as you say he is kind to them,
that he should have two images, a placid one
for his good, and a terrible one for his bad
servants; or else who by seeing him can tell
whether he is pleased or angry P for even you
yourself, Youwarkee, when any thing pleases
you, have a different look from that you have
when you are angry; and little Pedro can
tell whether he does well or ill by your coun-
tenance.” Youwarkee could not tell what to
say to this, the fact seeming against her.
I then asked her, if she thought the image
itself could hear her petitions. She replied,
“Yes.”—“...And can he return you an an-
swer?”—She told me, he only did that to his
best servants, who are glumms set apart on
purpose to serve him, pray for us to him, and
receive his answers.”—“But to what purpose
then,” said I, “is your praying to him if
their prayers will serve your turn ?”—“O,”
answered she, “the image hears them sooner
than us, and sends the petitions up to the
great Collwar, and lets him know who makes
them, and desires him to let them have what
they want.”—“ But suppose,” said I, for
argument sake, “that you could see the great
Collwar, or know where he was, and should
pray to himself, without going about to his
image first, do you think he could not hear
you?”—She paused here a good while, and
at last, said, “Why, truly, I cannot think but
he might as well, or better, hear me than the
image.”—“Why, then,” said I, “don’t you
make your petitions to himself, and not to
the image P. It is for the reason I have given
you, my dear Youwarkee, that I pray to him,
and not to his image, or any representation
of him upon earth; and consequently, .am
PFTER WILKINs.
31°
more sure of being heard and answered.”—
“. Indeed,” said she, “I never thought of
that before, for our ragans always charged
me to pray to the image, or to let them know
what I wanted, and they would pray to him:
for me; and they have had many a roppin of
me for so doing, and sometimes two or three,
when they told me I should have what I
wanted: but you have convinced me it is
better to pray to himself, and I shall always
do it hereafter.”
Having conducted my scholar thus far I
left off, thinking I had now laid a solid basis,
that I need be in no fear for my superstruc-
ture; and as the slower you build, the firmer
it settles, I thought fit to let this first work
settle into a firm principle before I raised any
farther doctrine upon it, which as occasion
offered, I determined to pursue. I propa-
gated no theological notions in my children
till they were capable of conceiving the truth
of them from principles of reason; but only
inculcated on them justice, truth, and love to
myself, their mother, and each other. Having
brought my wife firmly to believe in a Supreme
Being, (let her call him what she would) who
could hear our prayers, see our actions, and
answer our petitions as he sees fit, and to an
assurance that his love to us is so great that
he will do what is most beneficial for us,
though it should not always prove what we
think so; the great truths concerning his
dispensations in our creation and redemption,
and our duty towards him, followed of course,
as direct consequences of such his love and
knowledge of us, and she easily came into
them. Accordingly I opened the doctrine of
the creation to her as well as I could. I am
sorry to say my explication of this great
point was not so just, so particular, and clear
as it might have been if I had had a Bible,
any more than was the succeeding history of
our redemption; however, in general, I ex-
plained both so effectually, that though it re-
quired time to ground her in the full prac-
tical faith of it, yet the opinion she had of
me, and my fidelity to her, with the reasons
I was able to urge for what I taught her, per-
suaded her I was in the right, and disposed
her to hearken to what I delivered; and then
her own zealous application, with God’s
grace, soon brought her to a firm belief in it,
and a suitable temper and conduct with re-
spect to God and man. . . . - 3r
After I had begun with my children, I fre-
quently referred their farther instruction to
their mother, for I have always experienced
that a superficial knowledge, with a desire of
becoming a teacher, is, in some measure,
equivalent to better knowledge; for it not
only excites every principle one has to the ut-
most, but makes matters more clear and con-
spicuous even to one's self. . . . . .
: By these means, and the Divine blessing
thereon, in a few years, I may fairly say I had
a little Christian church in xīy own house,”
and in a flourishing way too, without a schis.--
matic among us. . .
I had now lived here almost fourteen years;
and besides the three sons before-mentioned,
had three girls and one boy. Pedro, my eldest,
had the graundee, but too small to be useful;
my second son Tommy had it complete; so
had my three daughters; but Jemmy and
David, the youngest sons, none at all. My
eldest daughter I named Patty, after my first
wife. My second daughter my wife desired
might be called by her sister's name Hally-
carnie; and my youngest I named Sarah,
after my mother. 3.
My wife now took great delight in exer-
cising Tommy and Patty in flight, and would
often skim round the whole island with them
before I could walk half through the wood.
And she would teach them also to swim, or
sail, I know not which to call it, for sometimes
you could see them dart out of the air as if
they would fall on their faces into the lake,
when coming near the surface they would
stretch their legs in an horizontal posture,
and in an instant turn on their backs, and
then you could see nothing from the bank, to
all appearance, but a boat, so that you could
not discern the face or any part of the body.
I own I often envied them this exercise,
which they seemed to perform with more
ease than I could only shake my leg, or stir
all aſ III, -
I had in this time twice enlarged my dwell-
ing, which the increase of my family had
rendered necessary. The last alteration I was
enabled to do in a much better manner, and
with more ease, than the first; for by the
return of my flota, I had gotten a large col-
lection of useful tools. It was well that I
had these instruments, which greatly faci-
litated my labours, for I was forced to work
harder now than ever, in making provision for
us all; and my sons Pedro and Tommy com-
monly assisted. I had also had another im-
portation of goods through the gulf, which
still added to my convenience. s'
About this time Youwarkee, who was now
upwards of thirty-two years of age, the fondest
mother living, and very proud of her children,
had formed a project of taking a flight to
Armdrumnstake, a town in the kingdom of
Doorpt Swangeanti, as I called it, where her
father, if living, was a colamb under Geori-
getti, the prince of that country. She im-
parted her desire to me, asking my leave;
and she told me if I pleased, she would take
Tommy and Patty and Hallycarnie along
with her. I did not much dislike the pro-
posal, because of the great inclination I had
for a long time to a knowledge of, and fami-
liarity with her countrymen and relations;
and now I had so many of her children with
me, I could not think she would ever be pre-
vailed on, but by force, to quit me and her
32
PETER WILKINS,
offspring, and be contented to lose six for the
sake of having three with her; especially as
she had showed no more love for them than,
the rest: so I made no hesitation, but told
her she might go.
I expected continually I should hear of her
departure; but she saying no more of it, I
thought she had dropped her design, and I
did not choose to mention it. But one day
as we were at dinner, looking mighty se-
riously, she said, “My dear, I have considered
of the journey you have consented I should
take, but in order thereto it is necessary that
I prepare several things for the children, es-
pecially those who have no graundee, and I
am resolved to finish them before I go, that
we may appear with decency, both here and
at Arndrumnstake; for I am sure my father,
whose temper I am perfectly acquainted with,
will, upon sight of me and my little ones, be
so overjoyed, that he will forgive my absence
and marriage, provided he sees reason to be-
lieve I have not matched unworthily, un-
becoming my birth; and after keeping me
and the children with him, it may be two or
three months, will accompany me home again
himself with a great retinue of servants and
relations; and, my dear, as I shall give them
all the encomiums I can of you, and my
situation with you, while I am among them,
I would have them a little taken with the
elegance of our domestic condition when they
come hither, that they may think me happy
in you and my children; for I would not only
put my family into a condition to appear before
them, but to surprise the old gentleman and
his company, who never in their lives saw
any part of mankind with any other covering
than the graundee.” When she had done, I
expressed my approbation of her whole system,
as altogether prudent; and she proceeded im-
mediately to put it in execution. To work
she went, opened every chest, and examined
their contents. But while she was upon the
hunt, and selecting such things as she thought
fit for her purpose, she recollected several
articles she had observed in the ship, which
she judged far more for her turn than any
she had at home. Hereupon she prayed me
to let her take another trip to the vessel, and
to carry Tommy with her. %
After so many trials, and such happy ex-
perience of her wise and fortunate conduct, I
consented to her flight, and away went she
and her son. Upon their return, which was
in a few days, she told me what they had
been doing, and said, as she so often heard
me complain of the age of my boat, and fear
to sail in her, she had fitted me out a little
ship, and hoped it would in due time arrive
safely. As she passed quickly on to the other
things, I never once thought of asking her
what she meant by the little ship she spoke
of; but must own, that like a foolishly-fond
‘parent, I was more intent on her telling me
how Tommy had found a hoard of play-
things, which he had packed up for his own
tlSt.
As to this last particular, I learned by the
sequel of the story, when the spark, proud of
his acquisition, came to me, that he had been
peeping about in the cabin whilst his mother
was packing the chests, and seeing a small
brass knob in the wainscot, took it for a play-
thing, and pulling to get it out, opened a
little door of a cupboard, where he had found
some very pretty toys, that he positively
claimed for himself; among which were a
small plain gold ring, and a very fine one set
with diamonds, which he showed me upon
two of his fingers. -
We watched daily as usual on such occa-
sions, for the arrival of our fleet. In less
than a fortnight every thing came safe but
one chest, which, as it never came to hand, I
suppose was either sunk or bulged.
Being one day upon shore, watching to
see if any thing more was come through the
cavern, I spied at a distance somewhat look-
. very black and very long, and by the
colour and shape thereof I took it for a young
whale. Having observed it sometime making
very little way, I took my old boat and fol.
lowed it; but at length I plainly perceived it
was the ship's second boat turned upside-
down. It is not easy to express the joy I felt
on this discovery. It was the very thing I
was now in the greatest want of. I pre-
sently laid hold of it and brought it ashore;
and it was no small pleasure to find, on ex-
amining, that though it had lain so long dry,
it was yet quite sound, and all its chinks
filled up in its passage; and it proved to me
afterwards the most beneficial thing I could
have had from the ship.
I got all my goods home from the lake to
my grotto, by means of the cart, as usual.
My wife and daughters waited with impa-
tience for me to unpack, that they might take
possession of such things as would be needful

for fitting out the family against the sup-
posed reception of the old glumm, and had
set all the chests in the order they desired
they might be opened. But Tommy running
to me, with a “Pray, father, open my chest
first! pray, give me my play-things first tº
and pointing to the chest which he regarded
as his property, I opened it whilst his eyes
were ready to pierce through it, till I came to
his treasure. “There, there they are l’ says
he, as soon as I had uncovered them. And
indeed, when I saw them I could not but
much commend the child for his fancy; for
the first things that appeared were a silver
punch or wine can and a ladle, a gold watch,
a pair of scissars, a small chafing-dish and
lamp, a large case of mathematical instru-
ments, a flageolet, a terella, or globular load-


‘stone, a small globe, a dozen of large silver
spoons, and a small case of knives and forks
PETER WILKINS.
33
and spoons; in short there were, the Portu-
guese captain's most valuable effects.
chattels, I could not help interposing some-
what of my authority in the affair. I there-
upon gave each of the children a large silver
spoon, and with a fork I scratched the initials
of their names respectively on them, and di-
vided several of the trifles amongst them
equally. “And now Tommy, you for your
pains shall have this more than the rest,”
offering him the flageolet. Tommy looked
very gloomy; and though he durst not find
fault, his dissatisfaction was very visible by
coolly taking it, tossing it down, and walking
ravely off. “I thought,” said I, “Tommy,
; had made a good #. for you; but as I
find you despise it—here, Pedro, do you take
that pretty thing, since your brother slights
it.” Tommy replied, (speaking but half out,
and a little surly, more than ever I observed
before) “Let him take it if he will, I can get
bits of sticks enough in the wood.”
My method had always been to avoid either
beating or scolding at my children, for prefer-
ing their own opinion to mine; but I let
things turn about so, that from their own
reason they should perceive they had erred in
opposing my sentiments; by which means
they grew so habituated to submit to my ad-
vice and direction, that for the most part m
will was no sooner known to them than it
became their own choice; but then I never
willed according to fancy only, but with judg-
ment, to the best of my skill.
Tommy therefore (as I said before) having
shown a disapprobation of my doings; to
convince him of his mistake, I took the fla-
geolet from Pedro, “And now, Pedro,” said
I, “let me teach you how to manage this
piece of wood, as Tommy calls it, and then
let me see if in all the grove he can cut such
another.” On this I clapped it to my mouth,
and immediately played several country-
dances and horn-pipes on it. My wife and
children, especially Tommy, all stared as if
they were wild, first on me, then on one
another, whilst I played a country-dance;
but I had no sooner struck up a hornpipe,
than their feet, arms, and heads, had so many
twitchings, and convulsive motions, that not
one quiet limb was to be seen amongst them;
till having exercised their members as long
as I saw fit, I gave over.
They no sooner found themselves free from
this enchantment, than the children all hus-
tled round me in a cluster, all speaking toge-
ther, and reaching out their little hands to
the instrument. I gave it Pedro. “There,”
said I to him, “take this slighted favour as
no such contemptible present.” .
Poor Tommy, who had all this while looked
very simple, burst into a flood of tears at my
last words, as if his heart would have broken;
and running to me, ſº on his knees, and
: him.
These Tommy claiming as his own proper
begged my pardon, hoping I would forgive
gget I º him up, . iii. him, %.
him he had very little offended me; for as
he knew I had more children to give any
thing to which either of the rest despised, it
was equal to me who had it, so as it was
thankfully received; “ Beside, Tommy,”
said I, “you know I gave it to you first; but
you disapproving my kindness, I have now
given it Pedro, who, should I against his will
take it from him, would have that reason to
complain which you have not, who parted
with it by your own consent; and therefore,
Tommy, as I am determined to acquaint you
as near as I can with the strict rules of jus-
tice, there must no more be said to me of this
matter.”
Though I say the affair ended so with re-
gard to what I had to do in it, yet it ended
not so with Tommy; for though he knew he
had no hopes of moving me, he set all his
engines at work to recover his stick (as he
called it) by his mother's and sister's interest.
These solicited Pedro very strongly to gratify
him. At length Pedro (he being a boy of a
most humane disposition) granted their de-
sire, if I would give leave; and I having sig-
nified that the cause being now out of my
hands, he might do as he pleased, he gene-
rously yielded it.
Youwarkee, with her daughters, sat close
to work, and had but just completed her whole
design for the family clothing when she told
me she found herself with child again. As
that circumstance ill suited a journey, she de-
ferred her flight for about fifteen months; in
which time she was brought to bed, and
weaned the infant, which was a boy, whom I
named Richard, after my good master at the
academy. The little knave thrived amain,
and was left to my farther nursing during its
mother's absence; who still firm to her reso-
lution, after she had equipped herself and
companions with whatever was necessary to
their travelling, and locked up all the apparel
she had made till her return, because she
would have it appear new when her father
came, set out with her son Tommy and my
two daughters Patty and Hallycarnie; the
last of which by this time being big enough
also to be trusted with her mother.
My wife was now upon her journey to her
father's; but where that was, or how far off,
it was impossible for me to conceive by her
description of the way; for she distinguished
it, not by miles or leagues, but by rocks, seas,
and mountains, which I could neither com-
prehend the distance of from each other, nor
from Graundevolet, where I was. At their
departure, she and the children had taken
each a small provision for their flight, which
hung about their necks in a sort of purse.
. I cannot say, notwithstanding this journey
was taken with my concurrence and consent,
that I was perfectly easy when they were gone;
5
34 §
PETER WILKINS,
for my affection for them all would work up
imaginary fears too potent for my reason to
dispel, and which at first sat with no easy
pressure upon my mind. This my pretty
babies at home perceiving, used all the little
winning arts they could to divert and keep
up my spirits; and from day to day, by
taking them abroad with me, and playing
with and amusing them at home, I grew
more and more persuaded that all would go
right with the absent, and that in due time I
should see them return.
But as the winter set in, I went little
abroad, and then we employed ourselves
within, doors in preparing several things
which might not only be useful and orna-
mental, if the old glumm should come to see
us, but might also divert us, and make the
time pass less tediously. The first thing I
went upon was a table, which having finished
greatly to my satisfaction, I made twelve
pretty good-looking chairs, and as many stools,
But now that I was turned joiner I had
another convenience to provide for. I had
nothing wherein to inclose things and pre-
serve them from dust; except the chest;
wherefore, having several boards now re-
maining of the boxes I had broken up for
chairs and stools, I bethought me of supply-
ing this great deficiency; so of these spare
boards, in a workmanlike way, (for by this
time I was a tolerable mechanic) I composed
a very tight closet, holding half a dozen
broad shelves, shut up by a good pair of doors,
with a lock and key to fasten them.
These jobs took me up almost three months,
and I thought 1 had not employed them idly,
but for the credit and service of my family. I
was now again at leisure for farther projects.
I was uncertain as to my wife's return, how
soon she might be with me, or how much
longer she might stay; but I was sure I could
do nothing in the mean while more grateful
than increasing by all means in my power,
the accommodations of my house, for the
more polite as well as convenient reception of
her father, or any else who might accompany
her home in the way of a retinue, as she
talked of. I saw plainly I had not room for
lodging them, and that was a circumstance of
main importance to be provided for. Here-
upon I thought of adding a long apartment
to one of my outer rooms, to range against the
side, of the rock; but reflecting that such a
thing would be quite useless, unless I could
finish it in time, so as to be complete when
my guests came, and not knowing how soon
that might be, I resolved to quit this design;
and I fell upon another which might do as
well, and required much less labour and fewer
days to perfect. -
I remembered, that amongst those things
my wife had packed up on board the ship,
and which came home through the gulf, there
were two of the largest sails, and a couple of
pick up the chips, hold a nai
smaller size. These I carried to the wood,
and tried them in several places to see where
they might be disposed off to most advantage
in the nature of a tent; and having found a
convenient spot to my purpose, I cut divers
poles for supporters, and making straining-
lines out of my mat-weed, I pitched a noble
one, sufficient to cover or entertain a numerous
company, and so tight every where as to keep
out the weather. The front of this new
apartment I hung with blue cloth, which had
a very genteel effect. I had almost forgotten
to tell you that I contrived (by hanging one
of the smaller sails across, just in the middle,
which I could let down or raise up at plea-
sure) to divide the tent occasionally into two
distinct rooms.
When I had proceeded thus far, there were
still wanting seats for this additional building,
as I may call it; and though I could spare
some chests to sit on, I found they would not
half do. For a supplement then, I took my
axe, and felled a couple of great trees, one
from each side of the tent, sawed off the top,
and cut each of the trunks in two about the
middle: these huge cylinders I rolled into
the tent with a good deal of toil and diffi-
culty; two of them I thrust into the inner
division, and left two in the outer; I placed
them on benches, on both sides; then with
infinite pains I shaved the upper face of each
smooth and flat, and pared off all the little
knots and roughnesses of the front; so that
they were fitted to sit on, and their own
weight fixed them in the place where I in-
tended them to be. At the upper end of the
farther chamber I set three chests lengthwise
for seats, or any other use I might see fit to
put them to. - º .
During these operations we were all hard
at it, and no idle hand but Dicky in arms, and
Sally, whom he kept in full employ; but
Pedro, being a sturdy lad, could drive a nail,
and lift or carry the things I wanted; and
Jemmy and David, though so young, could
, or the lamp, or
*
be some way or other useful.
The nights being pretty long, after work
was over, and Sarah had fed her brother and
laid him in his hammock, we used to sit all
down to enjoy ourselves at a good meal; for
we were never regular at that till night; and
then, after supper, my wife being absent, one
or other of the young ones would begin with
something they had before heard me speak
of, by saying, “Father, how did you use to
do this or that in England * Then all ears
were immediately opened to catch my an-
swer, which certainly brought on something
else done either there or elsewhere; and by
their little questions and my answers they
would sometimes draw me into a story of three
hours long, till perhaps two out of three of
my auditors were falling asleep, and then we
all went to bed. \ -

PETER WILKINS.
35
My head, as well as my hands, had now
been employed for five months in adjusting
all things in the most suitable manner for
the reception of Youwarkee and her friends;
but nobody coming, and the light days getting
forward apace, I began to grow very uneasy,
and had formed divers imaginations of what
might occasion her stay. But at length one
day, as I was sitting by myself in my tent
upon one of the trees I had turned into
benches, I heard a musical voice call—
“Peter! Peter l’” I started. “What's this P”
said I, “It is not Youwarkee's voice l what
can this mean l’”. Listening I heard it again;
whereupon I looked up, and saw two persons
upon the swangean just over my head. I
cried out, “Who’s that P* And they imme-
diately called again, “Peter | Peter l’—“Ors
clam gee,” said. I; that is, “Here am I.”
On this they directly took a small sweep
round, (for they had overshot me before they
heard me) and alighted just by me: when I
perceived them to be my wife's countrymen,
being dressed like her, with only broader
chaplets about their heads, as she had told
me the glumms all wore. After a short obei-
sance they asked me if I was the glumm
Peter, barkatt to Youwarkee. I answered I
was. They then told me they came with a
message from Pendlehamby, colamb of Arn-
drumnstake, my goppa, and from Youwarkee
his daughter. ... I was rejoiced to see them,
and to hear only the name of my wife.
I begged them to go through the wood with
me to the grotto, where we should have more
leisure and convenience for talk, and where
at the same time, they might take some re-
freshment. But though I had thus put off
their message, I could not forbear inquiring
by the way after the health of my goppa and
my wife and children, how they got to Arn-
drumnstake, and how they found their rela-
tions and friends. They told me all were
well; and that Youwarkee, as she did on me,
desired I would think on her with true affec-
tion.
Being arrived at the grotto, I desired my
guests to sit down, and take such refresh-
ment as I could prepare for them. When
they were seated, I went to work in order to
provide them a repast. Seeing my fire piled
up very high, and burning fierce, and the
children about it, they wondered where they
were got, and who they had come to; and
turned their faces from it; but l setting some
chairs, so that the light might not strike on
their eyes, they liked the warmth well enough;
though I remarked, the light did not affect.
them so much as it had done Youwarkee.
I observed that one of my guests paid more.
than ordinary respect to the other; and though.
their graundees made no distinction between
them, yet there was something I thought,
much more noble in the address and beha-
viour of the latter; and taking notice that he
was also the chief spokesman, I judged it
proper to pay my respects to him in a same-
what more distinguished manner, though so
as not to offend the other, if I should happen
to be mistaken.
I first presented a can of my Madeira, and
took care, as if by accident, to give it to Mr.
Uppermost, as I #. him, who drank half
of it, and would have given the remainder to
his companion; but I begged him to drink it
all up, and his friend should be served with
some presently; he did so and thanked me by
lifting his hand to his chin. I then gave the
other a can of the same liquor, which he drank,
and returned thanks as his companion had
before. I then took a can myself, and telling
them I begged leave to use the ceremony of
my own country to them, I drank, wishing
their own health, and that of all relations at
Armdrumnstake. He that I took for the su-
perior fell a laughing heartily: “Ha! haſ hal
this is the very way my sister does every day
at Arndrumnstake.”—“ .Your sister, sir!”
said I. “Pray has she ever been in Europe
or in England P”—“Well,” replied he, “I
have plainly discovered myself, which I did
not intend to do yet; but truly, brother Peter,
I mean none other than your own wife You-
warkee.”
The moment I knew who he was, I rose up,
and taking him by the right hand, lifted it
to my lips and kissed it. He likewise imme-
diately stood up, and we embraced each other
with great tenderness. ... I then begged him,
as I had so worthy and near a relation of my
wife's with me, that he would not delay the
happiness I hoped for, in a narrative from his
mouth, how it fared with my father, wife, and
children, and all their kinsfolk and friends,
whom I had so often heard mentioned by my
dearest Youwarkee, and so earnestly desired
to see. a.
My brother Quangrollart (for that he told
me was his name) was preparing to gratify
my impatience; but seeing I had set the en-
tertainment on the table, which consisted
chiefly of bread, several sorts of pickles and
preserves, with some cold salted fish, he said
that eating would but interrupt the thread of
his discourse; and therefore with my leave,
he would defer the relating of what I desired
for a little while; which we all thinking most
proper, I desired him and his friend (who
might be another brother for ought I knew)
to refresh themselves with what I was able to
provide them.
During our repast, I took particular notice
which part of my entertainment they ate most
of, that I might bring a fresh supply of what
they wanted; and 1 found, that though they
ate heartily of my bread and preserves, and
tasted almost of every thing else, they never
once touched the fish; which put me upon
desiring I might help them to some; I did
so, taking care to cut it as free from bones as

36
PETER WILKINS.
I could. He had no sooner put a piece in
his mouth, than said he to his friend, “Rosig,
this is padsi.” I thought indeed I had puz-
zled my brother when I gave him the fish,
but by what he said of it, he puzzled me; for
I knew not what he meant by padsi, my wife
having told me they had no fish; or else I
should have taken that word for their name of
it. However I cut Rosig a slice; and he
agreeing it was padsi, they both ate heartily
of it.
While we were at dinner, my brother told
me his sister had informed him she had five
more at home; and he asked me why they
did not appear, and eat with us. I excused
their coming, as fearing they would only be
troublesome. But he would not be put off,
and entreated me to admit them. So I called
them by their names, and they came all but
Dicky, who was asleep in his hammock. I
told them that the gentleman, pointing to
Quangrollart, was their uncle, their mamma's
brother, and ordered them to pay their obei-
sance to him, which they severally did. I
then made them salute Rosig. This last
would have had them sit down at table; but
I positively forbade that; and giving each of
them a little of what we had before us, they
carried it to the chests, and ate it there.
When we had done, the children helped
me to clear the table, and were retiring out
of the room; but then I recalled them, and
desired their uncle to excuse their stay: for
as he had promised me news of their mamma
and her family, it would be the height of
pleasure to them to hear him. He seemed
very much pleased with this motion, desiring
by all means they might be present while he
told his story.
Having set on the table some brandy and
Madeira, and each of us taken one glass of
both, he went on in the following manner:—
“Brother Peter, my sister Youwarkee, as I
don’t doubt you will be glad to hear of her
first, arrived very safe at Arndrumnstake, the
third day after she left you, and after a very
severe flight to the dear little Hallycarnie,
who was a full day and a night on her
graundee; and at last would not have been
able to have reached Battringdrigg but for
my sister's assistance, who, taking her some-
times on her back for a short flight, by those
little refreshments enabled her to perform it;
but from Battringdrigg, after some hours rest,
they came with pleasure to the White Moun-
tains, from whence, after a small stay, they
arrived at Arndrumnstake. -
“They alighted at our coovett, but were op-
posed at their entrance by the guards, to whom
they did not choose to discover themselves,
till notice was given to my father; who upon
hearing that some strangers desired admit-
tance, sent me to give orders for such recep-
tion as was suitable to them. 3. s
“When I came to the guard, I found
three gawreys and a glumm-boss, whose ap-
pearance and behaviour, I must own, preju
diced me very much in their favour. I the
asked from whence they came, and thei
business with the colamb. Youwarkee toh
me they came not about business of publi,
concern, relating to the colamb’s office, but
out of a dutiful regard, as relations, to kisſ
his knees. “My father,’ said I,' shall know
it immediately; but first, pray inform me on
your name?”—“Your father P replied You-
warkee, “are you my brother Quangrollart;"
—“My name is so,” said I, “but I have only
one sister, now with my father, and how I can
be your brother, I am not able to guess.”—
* Have you never had another sister?” said
she. ‘Yes,’ replied I, “but she is long since
dead; her name was Youwarkee.” At m
mentioning her name she fell upon my nec
in tears, crying, “My dear brother, I am that
sister Youwarkee, and these young ones with
me are some of my children, for I have five
more; but pray how does my father and
sister P’ I started back at this declaration,
to view her and the children, fearing it was
some gross imposition, not in the least know-
ing or remembering any thing of her face,
after so long an absence; but I desired them
to walk in, till I told my father. x
“When I went in, I did not think proper
directly to inform my father what had hap-
pened; but calling my sister Hallycarnie, I
let her into the circumstances of this odd
affair, and desired her advice what to do.
“Hallycarnie, who had attentively weighed
all I said, seemed to think it was some cheat,
as well as I did; for we could neither of us
conceive that anything but death, or being
slit, could have kept Youwarkee so long from
the knowledge of her relations; and that
neither of them could be the case was plain,
if the person attending was Youwarkee.
“I then desired her to go with me to the
strangers, and see if she could make any dis-
covery. She did so, and had no sooner en-
tered the abb, but Youwarkee called out,
‘My dear sister Hallycarnie l’, and she as
readily recollecting Youwarkee, they in trans-
port embraced each other; and then your
wife presenting to us her three children, it
proved the tenderest scene, except the follow-
ing, I ever saw. . s
“My father having kept his chamber some
time with a fever, and though he was pretty
well recovered, having not yet been out of it,
we consulted how we might introduce our
sister and her children to him, with as little
surprise as might be. . At length we conclu-
ded, I should go tell him that some strangers
had arrived, desiring to see him; but finding
their business was trifling, I had dispatched
them : I was then to say, how like one of
them was to my sister Youwarkee; and whilst
I was speaking, Hallycarnie was to enter, and
keep up the discourse, till we should find a

PETER WILKINs.
37
proper opportunity of discovery, I went in,
therefore, as had been agreed; and upon
mentioning the name of Youwarkee, my father
fetched a deep sigh, and turned away from
me in tears. At that instant Hallycarnie
came in as by accident; ‘Sir,’ said she,
‘what makes you so sad P are you worse to-
day P-O !’ replied he, “I have heard a
name that will never be out of my heart, till I
am in hoximo.”—“What I suppose my sister?”
—‘'Tis true,' replied he, “the same.’ Said
she, ‘ I fancied so; for I have just seen a
stranger as like her as two doors could be.’—
‘Ol' exclaimed my father; but could I
be sure she was alive, I would take a swangean,
and never close my graundee, till I found her,
or dropt dead in the search.”—“And suppose
you could meet with her, sir,’ said I, ‘ the
very sight would overcome you, and be dan-
gerous.”—“No, believe me,’ said he, “I should
then be fully easy and composed; and were
she to come in this moment, I should suffer
no surprise, but pleasure.”—“No surprise, sir,'
said I. “ Not if she were alive and well,” re-
plied he. ‘Then, sir,’ said Hallycarnie, “will
you excuse me if I introduce her?” and went
out directly without staying for an answer.
“When she was gone, “Quangrollart,” said
my father sternly, what is the meaning of
your and your sister's playing thus upon my
weakness P. It is what I can upon no account
forgive.”
“‘The Great Image attend me ! sir, you
have much mistaken me; but I will not leave
you in doubt, even till Hallycarnie's return;
you shall see Youwarkee with her; for all our
discourse, I'll assure you, has but been con-
certed to prepare you for her reception, with
three of her children.”—“And am. I then,”
exclaimed he, in a transport, ‘still to be
blessed ?” i
“By this time we heard them coming;
but º poor father had not power to go to
meet them : and upon Youwarkee's nearer
approach, to fall at his knees, his limbs fail-
ing him, he sunk, and without speaking a
word fell backwards on a couch, which stood
behind him, quite motionless.
“You may more easily conceive than I de-
scribe, both the confusion we were all in
during my father's disorder, and the congra-
tulations upon his recovery; so as I can give
you but a defective account of these, I shall
pass them by, and come to our more serious
discourse, after my father and your wife had,
without speaking a word, wept themselves
quite dry on each other's necks. * -
“My father then looking upon the three
children, (who were also crying to see their
mother cry) “And who are these ?” said he.
“These, sir,” replied Youwarkee, * are three of
eight of your grandchildren.”—“And where
is your barkatt £' said he, “At home with
the rest, sir,” replied she, “who are some of
them too small to come so far yet; but, sir,
pray excuse my answering you any more
questions, till you are a little recovered from
the commotion I perceive my presence has
brought upon your spirits; and as rest will
be exceedingly proper, I will retire with my
sister till you are better able to bear com-
pany.’ My father was with much difficulty
prevailed with to part with her out of his
º; but the callentar pressing it, we were
all dismissed, and he laid down to rest.”-
My brother would have gone on, but I told
him, as it grew near time for repose, and he
and Rosig must needs be fatigued with so
long a flight, if they pleased,(as I had al-
ready heard the most valuable part of all he
could say, in that my father had received m
wife and children so kindly, and that he left
them all well) we would defer his farther
relation till the next day: which they both
agreeing to, I laid them in my own bed,
myself sleeping in a spare hammock.
The next day I prepared again of the best
of every thing for my new guests. I killed
three fowls, and ordered Pedro (who was as
good a cook almost as myself) to get them
ready for boiling, whilst we took a walk to
the lake. In the course of our rambles, my
brother told me, that he had an office at
Crashdoorpt, which though he executed chiefly
by a deputy, obliged him to reside there some-
times for a long season together.
I was upon the tenter whilst he spoke, lest
before he had done, a question I had a thou-
sand times thought to have asked my wife,
should slip out of my head, as it had so often
done before; namely, what the meaning of
the word slit was, when applied to man. So
on his pausing, I said, that his mention of
Crashdoorpt reminded me of inquiring what
crashee meant, when applied to a glumm or
gawrey. It would be no hard task, he said,
to satisfy me in respect to that, as I already
understood the nature of the graundee;
whereupon he went on thus—“Slitting is
the only punishment we use to incorrigible
criminals; our method is, where any one has
committed a very heinous offence, or, which
is the same thing, has multiplied the acts of
offence, he has a long string tied round his
neck, in the manner of a cravat; and then
two glumms, one at each end, take it in their
hands, standing side by side with him; two
more stand before him, and two behind him;
all which in that manner take flight, so that
the string keeps the criminal in the middle of
them : thus they conduct him to Crashdoorpt,
which lies farther on the other side of Arn-
drumnstake than this arkoe does on this side
of it. When they come to the coovett they
alight, where my deputy immediately orders
the malefactor to be slit, so that he can never
more return to Arndrumnstake, or indeed by
any means get out of that arkoe, but must
end his days there. The method of slittin
is thus: the criminal is laid on his back wit



38
PETER WILKINS.
of his crimes and his condemnation, the
officer, with a sharp stone, slits the gume
between each of the filuses of the graundee,
so that he can never fly more.”
This discourse gave me a great pleasure;
thereupon I repeated the dialogue that had
passed between me and Youwarkee about my
being slit, and how we had held an argu-
ment a long time, without being able to come
at one another's meaning.
By this time we had got home again to
dinner, which Pedro had set out as elegantly
as my country could afford, consisting of
pickles and preserves, as usual, a dish of hard
eggs, and boiled fowls, with spinage. My
guests, as I expected, stared at the fowls, but
never offered to touch them, or seemed in the
least inclined to do so. I put a wing on each
of their plates, and a leg on my own; but
（ºft they waited to see how I managed
it, I stuck in my fork, cut off a slice, dipped
it to the salt, and put it in my mouth. Just
as I did they did, and appeared very well
pleased with the taste. “Mr. Peter,” said
Rosig, “you have the oddest-shaped crull-
motts that ever I saw ; pray what part of the
woods do they grow in P-"Grow in ſ” said
I; “why these fowls are about my yard and
the wood too.”—“What,” said he, “is it a
running plant like a bott?”—“No, no,” an-
swered I, “a bird that I keep tame, about
my house; and these, (showing him the eggs)
are the eggs of these birds, and the birds grow
from them.”—“Prithee,” said Quangrollart,
“never let's inquire what they are till we
have dined; for my brother Peter will give
us nothing we need be afraid of.”.
It growing into the night by the time we
rose from table, I set a bowl of punch before
them. After some bumpers had gone round,
I desired my brother to proceed where he left
off, in the account of my wife's reception with
her father. . . .
“When my father,” he thus continued,
“ had recovered himself by some hours re-
pose, the first thing he did was to order my
sister Youwarkee to be called; who coming
into his presence, he took her upon his knees,
kissed her, and ordered all to depart but
myself and Hallycarnie. Then bidding us
sit down, said he to your wife, “Daughter,
your appearance, whom I have so long la-
mented as dead, has given me the truest
cordial I could have received, and I hope will
add both to my health and years. I have
heard you suspect, my anger for some part of
your past conduct; I therefore, as in presence
of the Great Image, your brother and sister,
erase from my mind for ever what thoughts I.
may have had prejudicial to the lºve I ever
bore you, as I will have you to do all such as:
may cloud the unreserved complacenºy you
used to appear with before me—and ſnow,
Quangrollart,” says he, “let the guard be
his fº. open, and after a recapitulation
of
drawn out before my coovett, and let the
whole country be entertained for seven days;
proclaim liberty to all persons confined; and
let not the least sorrow appear in any face
throughout my colambat.' . .
“I retired immediately, and gave the neces-
sary orders for the dispatch of my father’s
commands; which indeed were performed to
the utmost ; and nothing for seven days was
to be heard through the whole district of
Arndrumnstake, but joy and the name of
Youwarkee. > -
“My father, so soon as he had dispatched
the above orders, sent for the children before
him, whom he kissed and blessed, frequently
lifting up his eyes in gratitude to the Great
Image, for the unexpected happiness he en-
joyed on that occasion; and then he ordered
Youwarkee to let him know what had be-
fallen her in her absence, and where she
lived, and with whom. ? a
“Youwarkee upon this informed him of
how she fell down by your hut, your taking
her in, and every other particular to the mo-
ment of her leaving you; which my father
hearing, was so charmed with your tender-
ness and affection to his daughter, that you
already rival his own issue in his esteem, and
he is persuaded he can never do enough for
you or your children.
“The noise of Youwarkee's return and my
father's rejoicing, soon spread over all Doorpt.
Swangeanti, and King Georigetti sent express
to my father to command him to attend with
your wife and children at Brandleguarp, his
capital. Thither, accordingly, we all went
with a grand retinue, and staid twenty days.
The king took great delight, as well as the
ladies of the court, to hear Youwarkee and
her children talk English, and in being in-
formed of you and your way of life; and so
fond was Yaccombourse (who, though not
the king's wife, is instead one) of my nephew
Tommy, that she took him to herself, and
assured my sister he should continue near
her person till he was qualified for better
preferment. The king's sister Jahamel also
took Hallycarnie into her service. . . *
“Upon my father's return to Arndrumn-
stake, he found no less than fifteen expresses
from several colambs, desiring to rejoice with
him on the return of his daughter, with par-
ticular invitations to him and her to spend
some time with them. My father, though he
hates more pomp than is necessary to support
dignity, could do no less than severally visit
them with Youwarkee, attended by a grand
retinue, º more or less days with
each; but poor Youwarkee now began to be
uneasy for you, and expressed her concern in
so lively a manner to my father, that finding
he could by no means put a stop to the good-
will of the people, and not bearing the thoughts
of Youwarkee's, departure till she had now re-
ceived all; their compliments, he resolved to


PETER WILKINS.
$9
keep her with him till the next winter set in,
in these parts, and then to accompany her
himself to Graundevolet. In the meanwhile,
that you º: not remain in an uneasy sus-
pense, he ordered me and my friend Rosig to
inform you of the reasons of her stay: and
enjoined me to assure you of his affection, and
that he himself was debtor to you for the love
and kindness you had shown his daughter.
“Thus, brother, I hope I have acquitted
myself of my charge to your satisfaction, and
it only now remains to me to return you my
acknowledgments for your hearty welcome to .
myself and friend; which (with concern I
speak it) I am afraid I shall not have an op-
portunity to return to Arndrumnstake, the
distance being so immensely great, and you
not having the graundee. Toºmorrow morn-
ing my friend and I will set out on our return
home.” A
Quangrollart having done, I told him I
could not but blush at the load of undeserved
praises he had laid on me; but as he had re-
ceived his notion of my merits from a wife
too fond to let my character sink for want of
her support, it would be sufficient if himself
could conceive of, and also represent me at
his return, in no worse a light than other men;
and though it gave me pain to think of losing
my wife so long, yet his account of her health,
and the company he assured me she would
return in, would doubly compensate my loss;
and I begged of him, if it might be with any
convenience, he would let some messenger
come the day before her to give me notice of
their approach. As to their departure on the
morrow, I told them I could by no means
think of that, as I had proposed to catch
them a dinner of fresh fish in the lake, and
to show them my boat, and how and where
I came into this arkoe ; believing by what I
had observed, it would be no small novelty to
them. So having engaged them one day
more, we parted for that night to rest.
I was heartily sorry to lose my brother thus
quickly, and still more so to find it would be
a long time yet ere I should see my wife;
however I was resolved to behave as cheer-
fully as possible, and to omit nothing I could
do, the few remaining hours of Quangrollart's
stay with me, to rivet myself thoroughly in
his esteem, and to dismiss him with a most
cordial affection to me and the rest of my
children here with him. I rose early in the
morning, to provide a good breakfast for my
guests, and considering they would be in the
air most part of that day, I treated them with
a dish of hot fish soup, and set before them
on the table a jovial bottle of brandy and my
silver can ; this last piece I chose to show
them, as a specimen of the richness of my
flººd furniture and the grandeur of my
W1119ſ, - -
cº Aira plentºus meal, we set out on our
pleasurable expedition, having told Pedro
what to get for dinner, and that I believed we
should not return till late. -
We first took a turn in the wood, but I did
not lead them near my tent, because I did not
choose my wife should hear of that till she
came ; I then showed them my farm-yard and
poultry, which they were strangely surprised
at, and wondered to see so many creatures
come at my call, and run about my legs only
upon a whistle, though before there were only
two or three to be seen. They asked me a
hundred questions about the fowl, which I
answered, and told them these were some such
as they had eaten, and called crullmotts, the
day before.
When we had diverted ourselves some time
in the wood, we went to the wet-dock, where
I showed them my boat. At first view they
wondered what use it was for; to satisfy them
in that I stepped in, desiring them to follow
me; but seeing the boat's agitation, they did
not choose to venture till I assured them they
might come with the greatest safety: at
length, with some persuasion, and repeated
assurances, I prevailed on them to trust them-
selves with me. - .
I then told them how surprised I had been,
just before I knew Youwarkee, with the sight
of her country folks, first on the lake, and
then taking flight from that bridge, and what
had been my thoughts, and how great my
terrors, on that occasion. >
After we had viewed the bridge, I took
them to my rill, (for by this time they were
reconciled to the boat, and would help me to
row it) and showed them how I got water.
I then landed them to see the method of
fishing, for which purpose I laid, my net in
proper order, and fixing it as usual, I brought
it round out at the rill, and had a very good
haul, with which I desired them to help me
up; for though I could easily have done it
myself, I had a mind to let them have a hand
in the sport, with which they were pleased.
I perceived, however, the fish were not agree-
able to them; for when any one came near
their hands, they avoided touching it; not-
withstanding, having got the net on shore, I
laid it open; but to see how they stared at
the fish, creeping backwards, and then at me
and the net, it made me very merry to myself,
though I did not care to show it.
I asked them how they liked that sport,
and they told me it was something very sur.
prising, that I should know just where the
fish were, as they could see none before I
pulled them up, and yet they did not hear
me whistle. . I perceived by this, they ima-
gined I could whistle, the fish together as
well as the fowls, and did not undeceive them,
being well pleased they should think me ex.
cellent for something, as I really thought
they were on account of the graundee. $3.
As we advanced homewards, there came a
large water-fowl, about the size of a goose,


40
PETER WILKINS,

flying across us. I bid them look at it, which
they did. Says my brother, “I wish I had
it!”—“If you have a mind for it,” said I,
“I’ll give it you.”—“I wish you would,”
replied he, “for I never saw anything like
it in my life P-4 Stand still, then,” said I;
and stepping two or three yards before them,
I fired, and down it dropped. I then turned
about to observe what impression the gun
had made on them, and could not help laugh-
ing to see them so terrified. I called to them,
for they had fallen back several feet, asked
them what was the matter, and desired them
to come to me, telling them they should re-
ceive no harm, and offered my brother the
gun to handle; but this he declined.
Finding they made a serious affair of it, I
was under some apprehension for the conse-
quences of my frolic. So I laid down the gun
by the fish, and moving slowly towards them,
expostulated with them upon their disorder;
assuring them, that though the object before
them might surprise them, it was but a com-
mon instrument in my country, which every
boy used to take birds with ; and protested
to them, that the gun of itself could do
nothing without my skill directing it, and
that they might be sure I should never em-
ploy that but to their service.
At last by degrees I reconciled them to the
gun. I then stepped for the bird, and brought
it to them: it was a very fine feathered crea-
ture, and they were very much delighted with
the beauty of it, and desired it might be laid
upon the cart, and carried home.
I once more had the pleasure of enter-
taining them with the old fare, and some of
the fresh fish, part boiled and part fried,
which last they chose before the boiled. We
made a very cheerful supper, talking over
that day's adventures, and of their ensuing
journey home; after which we retired to rest,
mutually pleased.
We took a short breakfast, after which
Quangrollart and Rosig stuck their chaplets
with the most beautiful feathers of the bird I
shot, thinking them a fine ornament. Being
now ready for departure, they embraced me
and the children, and were just taking flight,
when it came into my head that as the king's
mistress had taken Tommy into her protec-
tion, it might possibly be a means of ingra-
tiating him in her favour if I sent him the
flageolet, (for I had in my wife's absence
made two others nearly as good, by copying
exactly after it); Itherefore desired to know,
if one of them would trouble himself with a
small piece of wood I very much wanted to
convey to my son. Rosig answered, with all
his heart; if it was not very long, he would
put it into his colapet. So I stepped in, and
fetching the flageolet, presented it tº Rosig.
My brother seeing it look oddly, with holes
in it, desired (after he had asked if it was
not a little gun) to have the handling of it.
It was given him, and he surveyed it very at-
tentively. Being inquisitive into the use of
it, I told him it was a musical instrument;
and played several tunes upon it, with which
he and his companion were in raptureş. I
doubt not they would have sat a week to hear
me if I would have gone on ; but I desiring
the latter to take care of its safety, he put it
in his colapet, and away they went.
The news my late visiters had brought me,
set my mind quite at ease; and now, having
leisure to look into my own affairs, with the
summer before me, I began to consider what
preparation I must make against the return
of my wife; for according to the report I had
heard, I concluded there would be a great
number of attendants.
The first thing therefore that I did, was to
look into my chests again, wherein I knew
there were many of the Portuguese captain's
clothes, and take out such as would be most
suitable to the occasion, and lay them all by
themselves.
Upon examining the contents of another
chest, I found a large scarlet cloak laced, a
case of razors, a pair of scissars, and shaving-
lass, a long-wig, and two bob-wigs, and
id them by. -
When I had digested in my mind how I
would appear, and laid them in proper order,
Pedro and I went several days to work with
the net, and caught abundance of fish, which
I salted and dried; and we cut a great quan-
tity of long grass to dry, and spread in my
tent for the lower gentry, and made up a little
cock of it; we also cut and piled up a large
parcel of fire-wood; and as I had now about
thirty seal-skins, each of which would cover
four chairs, I mailed them on for cushions to
my chairs, and the rest I sewed together, and
made rugs of them.
Winter coming on, as I knew I must soon
have more occasion than ever for a stock of
provision, from the increase of mouths I ex-
pected, I laid in a stock for a little army, and
when the hurry of that was over, I kept a sharp
look-out upon the level, in expectation of my
company, and had once a mind to have brought
my tent thither to entertain them in, but it
was too much trouble for the hands I had, so
I dropped the design. I took one or other of
the children with me every day, and grew
more and more uneasy at hearing nothing of
them. >
At length, one day, while employed in
watching, I heard a monstrous sort of groan
or growl in the air, like thunder at a distance.
“What's that, Pedro P” said I; “I never
heard the like before. Look about, boy, do
you see anything?”—“Hark!” replied Pedro,
“it comes from that end of the lake.” While
we were listening to the third sound, Pedro
says, “Father, yonder is something black
upon the rock, I did not see just now; I wish
it may be mammy. I can plainly discern
PETER WILKINS.
41
three of them. If my brother Tommy should
be there, father P”—“No,” said I, “ Pedro,
no such good news.”
By this time the three persons were so
near, that seeing us, they called out “Peter!”
and I making signs for them to alight, they
settled just before me, and told me that
Pendlehamby and Youwarkee would be with
me by light next day.
I had no sooner heard this, but I invited
them to my grotto, set the best cheer before
them, and with overhaste to do more than
one thing at once, I even left undone what I
might have done.
I asked them who came with my father;
and they told me about two hundred guards.
Having entertained them to their content,
I sent them to rest, not choosing to ask any
questions; for I avoided anticipating the
pleasure of hearing all the news from You-
warkee herself. However, the boys and I
prepared what provisions of fowl and fish we
could in the time, to be ready cold against
they came, and then laid down ourselves.
My mind ran so all night upon the settling
the formality with which I should receive Pen-
dlehamby, that I got little or no rest. In the
morning I spread my table in as neat a man-
mer as I could, and having dressed myself,
Pedro, Jemmy, and David, we marched to the
plain; myself carrying a chair, and each of
them a stool. I was dressed in a cinnamon-
coloured gold-buttoned coat, scarlet waistcoat,
velvet breeches, white silk stockings, the
campaign-wig flowing, a gold-laced hat and
feather, point cravat, silver sword, and over
all my cloak: as for my sons, they had the
clothes my wife made before she went.
When we heard them coming, I marshalled
the children in the order they were to sit, and
charged them to do as they saw me do. I
then sent, two of the messengers to meet
them, with instructions to let Youwarkee
know where I waited for them, that they
might alight at a small distance before they
came to me. This she having communicated
to her father, the order ran through the whole
corps immediately when and where to alight.
After we had heard for some time a sound
as of distant rumbling thunder, we could just
perceive by the clearness of the dawn gilding
the edge of the rock, a black stream rise
above the summit of it, seemingly about forty
paces broad; and as soon as ever the main
body appeared above the rock, there was such
an universal shock as rent the air. This was
succeeded with a most ravishing sound of
voices in song, which continued till they
came pretty near me; and then the first line,
consisting of all the trumpets, mounting a
considerable height, and still blowing, left
room for the next ranks, about twenty abreast,
to come forward beneath them; each of which
dividing in the middle, alighted in ranks at
about twenty paces diºt from my right and
left, making a lane before me, at the farther
end of which Pendlehamby and his two
daughters alighted, with about twenty of his
guards behind them; the remainder, consist-
ing of about twenty more, coming forward
over my head, and alighted behind me.
Poor Youwarkee, who knew nothing of my
dress, was thunder-struck when she saw me,
but putting a good face on the matter, and
not doubting but if the person she saw was
not me, she should soon find her husband, for
she knew the children by their clothes, she
came forward at her father's right-hand, I
sitting as great as a lord, till they came
within about thirty paces of my seat; and
then gravely rising, I pulled off my hat and
made my obeisance, and again atten steps
forwarder; so that I made my third low bow
close at the feet of Pendlehamby, who raising
me up, embraced me. Then retiring three
steps, and coming forward again, I embraced
Youwarkee some time; during which the
children observed my pattern with Pendle-
hamby, who took them up and kissed them.
After expressing the great honour done me
by Pendlehamby in this visit, I told him I
had a little grotto about half a mile through
the wood, to which if he pleased we .
retire.
Pendlehamby rose, and all the gripsacks
sounded; he leading Youwarkee in his right-
hand, and I Hallycarnie in mine.
At the grotto, my father being seated, taking
Youwarkee in my hand, we paid our obedience
to him. I then gave each of them a silver can
of Madeira, and Youwarkee retired. I soon
made an excuse to follow her, to learn if she
was pleased with what I had done. Said she,
“My dearest, what is come to you?, but for
fear of surprising my father, I had disowned
you for my husband.”—“Dear Youwarkee,”
replied I, “do you approve my dress, for this
is the English fashion?”—“This, Peter,”
said she, “I perceive attracted all eyes to you,
and indeed is very showy, and I approve it in
regard to those who are now to please; but
step in again, I shall only dress, and come to
ou.”
y My wife being dressed in her English gown,
just crossed the room where my father sat, to
see Dicky, who was in another side-room, I
was then sitting by, and talking with him.
“Son,” said my father, “I understood you
had no other woman in this arkoe but my
daughter; for surely you have no child so
tall as that,” pointing to my wife. “No,
sir,” said I, “that is a friend.” #
Whilst we were talking, in came Youwarkee,
with the child in her arms, which she kept
covered to her wrists with her gown-sleeve,
to hide her graundee : and playing with the
child, talked only in English to it. “Is this
your youngest son P’’ said my father. I told,
him, “Yes.”—“Madam,” said he, “you have
a fine baby in your arms; has hiº mother
42
Pl:TER WILKINS.
seen him since she came home * He speak-
ing this in his own tongue, and Youwarkee
looking at me, as if she could not understand
him, I interpreted it to her. In short, he
talked with my wife near half an hour, but
neither he nor her sister knew her; till at
last, saying in her own language, “That is
your grandfather, my dear Dicky 1’’ the old
gentleman smoaked her out; “I’ll be slit,”
said he, “if that is not Youwarkee I”—“Im-
possible,” said Hallycarnie. “Indeed, sister,”
replied Youwarkee, “you are mistaken l’ and
my father protesting he had not the least
suspicion of her, till she spoke in his tongue,
rose, and kissing her and the child, desired
her to appear in that habit during his stay.
I asked Pedro what provision had been
made for the guards; “Son,” said my father,
“I bring not this number of people to eat you
up; they have their subsistence with them;
but if you could procure some shelter and
sleep-room for about twenty of them, who are
superiors, ten at a time, while the rest are on
duty, I should be glad.” I told him I had
purposely erected a tent, which would with
great ease accommodate a greater number;
and as they were of distinction, with his
leave, I insisted upon providing for them.
When Pendlehamby was refreshed, he
would go with me to see the officers' quarters;
and showing him my tent, he seemed wonder-
fully pleased, and asked me how it was made;
which I explained to him in as few words as
I could. . He mightily approved it; and call-
ing the chief officer, I desired he would com-
mand my house, and that provision should be
supplied to his quarters daily.
Pendlehamby having a mind to view my
arkoe, took a long walk with Hallycarnie in
the wood till dinner-time; and he having
before told me, that some of his guards always
waited on him at meals, Iordered their dinner
before his return, sending a large dish of cold
fowls, cut into joints, into the tent, with a
sufficient quantity of bread and fish also.
I saw there was an oddity in their counte-
nances; so turning about to the superior, and
taking a piece of fowl, and dipping it in the
salt, I ate a bit myself, and recommended
another to him; who eating it, they all fell
to without farther scruple. As for water, that
I told them they must furnish themselves
with by their own men.
Upon the return of my father and sister,
the gripsack sounded for dinner; when four
officers on duty entering, desired, as their
posts, to have the serving of the dishes.
After dinner I brought in a bowl of punch;
of which they all partook. When we had sat
some time, “Son,” said my father, “you and
your wife having lived so retired, I fear my
company and attendants must put you to an
inconvenience; now as my son intends you
a visit also, in company with several of my
brother colambs, if we shall be too great a
load upon you, declare it, for they will be at
Battringdrigg arkoe to-morrow, to know whe-
ther it will be agreeable for them to proceed.”
I told him, as for dried fish I had a vast
quantity, and that my fowls were so numerous
I knew not my stock; as to bread, I had a
great deal, and might have almost what more
I would ; and then for fresh fish, the whole
province of Arndrumnstake could not soon
devour them; but for my pickles and pre-
serves, I had neither such large quantities,
nor conveniences to bestow them if I had.
“If this be the case, son,” said my father,
“I may send your brother word to proceed:”
and dispatched ten messengers with a grip-
sack to hasten his son’s arrival.
It now began to be time for rest, and the
old gentleman growing pretty mellow with
the punch, which, by the heavy pulls he took
at it, I perceived was no disagreeable enter-
tainment to him, I conducted him to his re-
pose; and disposing of the rest of the family,
Youwarkee and I with great impatience re-
tired.
My wife slept very sound after her journey;
but my hurry of spirits denied me that re-
freshment, till after a considerable time. At
last I also dropped asleep. In the morning
I awoke early, and dressing myself, went for
water and fish, and returned before the family
were up.
To-day, I took care also, that the officers
should be as well served as possible, that they
might have nothing to attribute to slight and
neglect.
This day passed much in the same manner
as the preceding, with the exception that I,
being attired in a different dress, although
equally splendid to that I wore the day before,
a very animated conversation ensued between
me, and my father on the subject; during
which I entertained him with a lively descrip-
tion of the English method of dressing, and
a sketch of their customs and manners; which
so much delighted him, that he did not retire
to his repose, till a very late hour.
Sleeping longer than usual, I was awakened
next morning by agripsack from Quangrollart;
upon hearing of which I roused immediately,
thinking they were at my door; but the mes-
senger told me they would arrive in about two
hours; so I dressed at leisure, and then
waking Youwarkee, bade her dress herself as
my country-woman.
We walked down to the level, and but just
saved our distance; for the van of them were
within the arkoe before we arrived, and with
such a train after them as seemed to reach
the whole length of the arkoe. * *
It would have surprised you to have seen
the deference they paid us; and I believe the
guards took us for something above the mortal
race. Youwarkee showed no part of her
graundee, having on sleeves down to her
wrists, white silk stockings, and red heeled

PETER WILKINS.
43
shoes: so that none of them knew her for
one of them.
The first that we met was my brother, to
whom we had only an opportunity of paying
our compliments en passant, before another
grandee came up, who was succeeded by
another and another, to the number of thirty;
some out of respect to my father and brother,
and some out of mere curiosity to see me;
and as fast as each had paid his salutes, he
passed us, till we found we had no more to
meet; when we turned about, and fell in with
the company.
When we came to the grotto I was very
much put to it for room, we scarce being able
to stand upright by each other, much less to
sit down; which my father perceiving, pro-
posed to adjourn to the officers’ quarters, and
for them to take ours. I returned my father
thanks for the hint, and led the way, the rest
following, where we found room enough and
to spare.
Though Youwarkee was with us all dinner-
time helping, the guests, we had no soºner
done, but said Quangrollart aloud, “Brother
Peter, are we not to see my sister?” My
father then laughed so heartily, that the rest
taking notice of it, my poor brother was put
to the blush. “Son,” said my father, “don’t
you know your own sister "-"We have not
seen her yet,” replied one of the colambs,
“ or any lady but your daughter Hallycarnie
and that attendant.” My brother then seeing
how it was, came up to salute my wife; and
then begged pardon for his oversight, as did
all the colambs upon saluting her: my brother
declaring, that he had only paid her the re-
spect of his chin, taking her for some one
attending me. The colamb following my
brother, assured her the little regard shown
her by Quangrollart, who he thought should
best know where to bestow his respects, was
the reason of his taking no more notice of
her; and each confessing his mistake arose
from too nearly copying the steps of his im-
mediate predecessor, they all made excuse,
and the mistake made us very merry, till they
proposed taking a turn in the woods, it being
a great novelty to them, they said; but I
begged they would leave me behind to pre-
pare for their return. -
Having refreshed themselves after they
came home, Quangrollart asked my father if
he had been fishing since he came; but he
told him he knew not what he meant. Then
all the company desired I would show them
what that was. I told them they might com-
mand me as they pleased; so we appointed
the next morning for that exercise. “But,
gentlemen,” said I, “ your lodging to-night
gives me the greatest pain; for I know not
what I shall do about that. I have a few
seals’ skins which are very soft and hairy, but
not a sufficiency for so many friends as I
would at present be proud to oblige: but I
can lay them as far as they will go upon as
much dry reeds and grass as you please.” I
then sent a servant to Youwarkee for the skins;
after which I dispatched hands to bring away
a large parcel of them to the tent, which they
did in a trice. Then waiting on those few
who lay at the grotto to their quarters, and
having sent Youwarkee to her sister, I re-
turned to the tent to take up my lodging with
those I had left there.
I appeared before them in the morning in
my old jacket, and an old hat with brim in-
dented almost to the crown, a flannel night
cap, and checkered shirt. “How now, son 1"
said my father—“Sir” replied I, “this will
show you the use of our English fashion, and
the necessity of it. You see me in this in-
different habit, because my next business re-
quires it; but when I come back, and have
no farther dirty work to do, I shall then dress
to qualify me for your company.”
“Are you for moving, gentlemen P’’ said
my brother; “I believe it is time.” They
then all arising, we went to the lake; where
getting into my boat, and telling them that
any six of them might go with me, they never
having seen such a thing before, and not
much liking the looks of it, all made excuses;
till my brother assuring them it was very
safe, and that he had sailed in it the last trip,
three or four of them, with my father and
Hallycarnie, who was very desirous of seeing
me fish, got in ; and we sailed a great wa
up the lake, taking my gun as usual wit
IIle,
It gave me exceeding delight to see the
whole body of the people then in the arkoe
on the graundee ; hovering over our heads
and talking with us, till I had pitched upon
a spot to begin my operation. I then taking
a sweep as usual, got some of the soldiers to
assist me to shore with it; but when the net
landed, and the fish began to dash with their
tails at the water's edge, away ran all m
soldiers, frighted out of their wits to thin
what was coming; which my brother, who
had seen the sport before, perceiving, though
not one of the rest stirred, lent me a hand,
and we got it up.
You cannot imagine what surprise appeared
in every face upon opening the net, and seeing
all the fish naked; they drew by degrees closer
and closer, but seeing the large fish, upon my
handling them, flap their tails, they very ex-
peditiously retired again. I then tossed se-
veral of them into the boat; but two of them
being very large, and rough-scaled ugly fish,
I did not think I could lift them myself, so
desired assistance, but nobody stirred, till a
common man came to me, and taking the
tail, and I the head, we tossed them both
into the boat. - *
I went higher up the lake than usual, in
hopes of finding a seal to show them; but,
though I could not meet with one, I had sº-

44
PETER WILIKINS
veral very great hauls, and took three or four
of my lobsters, very large ones.
Having had so good success, I had a design
of returning, but thought, as I could now so
easily entertain a multitude, I might as well
take another haul or two, and make a hand-
some treat for the soldiery; I accordingly
fixed my implements for a draught there, and
beginning to draw up, I found great resis-
tance in the net, and got two or three to help
me; but coming near shore, when the com-
pany saw the net tumble and roll, and rise
and fall, they all ran as if they were mad,
till I called them, and told the colambs it was
only one of the fish whose skins they had
slept on; upon which, by the time I had dis-
charged the fish from the net, they were all
round me again: but no sooner had he got
loose, than up he rose, whirled his wings, and
at the same instant uttered such a groan that
my whole company retreated again, thinking
me somewhat more than a man, who could
face so dreadful an enemy. I entreated them
to come and view it; but finding no argu-
ments could bring them nearer, I took aim at
him, and shot him dead.
Upon the report of my gun, the whole field
was in the air, darting and screaming, and I
am apt to believe some of them never re-
turned again, but went directly home.
I was a little concerned to see the confu-
sion I had caused; and laying down my gun,
my brother, who though at a distance when I
shot, knowing what I was at, and coming up
to me, it put the rest upon their consideration;
and they alighted one by one, at a distance,
till they were all on the level again.
My father and the colambs, who were the
first that durst approach, wondered what I
had done, and how the fish came to be dead,
and whence so much fire and smoke pro-
ceeded, for they were sure I brought none with
me, and asked me abundance of questions;
I defered giving them satisfaction till we
came home. So I told them the most neces-
sary thing at present was to stow the fish in
the boat; for it was the largest I had ever
taken, and I could not wholly do it myself.
I made Ševeral efforts for help, but in vain,
till the same soldier who had helped me with
one of the first fish, came to my relief, and
got it on board.
... I then called the colambs to me, telling
them I was sorry I had given such a general
disturbance to them, by shooting the fish;
but as I had given them such a fright, I
hoped they would this one day give me an
opportunity of complimenting their guards
with a fish dinner, if we could any way con-
trive to dress it; for whoever did that, must
be able to bear the close light of a large fire.
They all shook their heads but my brother,
who told me he had in his retinue six men
from Mount. Alkoe, purposely retained for
their strong sight, to attend him always to
Crashdoorpt, who he believed, for the benefit
of the rest, would undertake the cookery, if I
would show them how. I desired he would
give them orders to attend me on the other
side of the lake, and I would instruct them
at my landing; and then I crossed over with
my booty.
I accordingly on landing took out what
fish I .# for my own and particular
friends' dinner, and the rest I left for the
Mount Alkoe men to cook for their comrades,
having first instructed them how to gut and
prepare them.
On our arriving at the grotto, I sent plenty
of salt and bread to the guards.
While these preparations were making, my
tent-visiters had all dined, and who, much to
their satisfaction, by this means had a dinner
quite new to them.
We spent best part of this evening in a dis-
course on the events of the day, and before we
retired to rest, we concluded upon a shooting
excursion for the next morning, (for they
were all desirous of knowing how I did it) at
a time they should have an opportunity of
seeing me and making remarks; and I being
unwilling they should think me a conjuror,
agreed to make them masters of part of the
mystery of powder and ball.
This being the fifth morning, I cleaned up
my best gun, and prepared my balls, and we
all took a walk towards the bridge, every one
admiring my gun as we went; but I could
get none of them to carry it. I told them
they need not be afraid of it, and then showed
them how I made it give fire, by snapping
the cock. I then put a little powder in the
pan, and made it flash, and showed them
the empty pan; they would not, however, be
persuaded but I had taken away the powder
before the flash, or else, they said, it was im-
possible that should be all gone upon flash-
ing only.
I then loaded my gun before their faces;
and having previously bade them daub a
place on the rock with mud, I fired. But
though they had all promised not to flinch, I
no sooner snapped but the graundees flew all

. open, though they closed again immediately;
I desired them to walk to the rock, to see and
show exactly what alteration there was. They
found there was around hole in the mud, and
taking away the mud, a large shiver of the
rock followed it. They then all agreed, that
the ball must have made both the hole in the
mud and also splintered the rock; and stood
in amaze at it, not being able to comprehend
it: but, by all the art I had, I could not pre-
vail with a man of them to fire the gun him-
self, till it had been buzzed about a good
while, and at last came to my ears, that a
common soldier behind said he should not be
afraid of it, if the gentleman would show
him how. º * *
I then ordered the fellow to me, and he
PETER WILKINS.
45
told me, with a composed look, that it had
always been his way of thinking, that what
he saw another do he could do himself, and
could not rest till he had tried. §
I was prodigiously pleased with the fellow's
spirit, and I said, “My friend, if you will, and
I live, you shall hit it before you have done.”
I then showed him the sight of the gun, and
how to hold it. He so exactly pursued my
directions, that he hit the very middle of the
mud; and then without any emotion, walked
up with the gun in his hand, as I had done
before; and turning to me very gravely, said,
“ Sir, it is hit.” He stroked É. chin, and
giving me the gun again, was walking to his
place; but I stopped him, and seeing some-
thing so modest and sincere in his counte-
nance and behaviour, and so generous in his
spirit, I asked him to which colamb he be-
longed. He told me to colamb Pendlehamby.
I took him with me to . father, who was
not yet come up to the rock. “Sir” said I,
“there is a favour I would beg of you; this
man belongs to your guards; you will load
me with obligation, if you make him an
officer: he is not deserving of so ill a station
as a private man.”
My father instantly complied with my re-
quest; and calling him, said, “Lask Nasgig,
bonyoe,” that is “Slave Nasgig, lie down.”
Nasgig (for that was his name) immediately
fell on his face, and my father putting his
foot on his neck, said, “Lask, I give thee
life; thou art a filgay.” Then Nasgig raising
himself on one knee, made obeisance to my
father, and standing up, stroked his chin;
and my father, taking him by the hand, in
token of equality, the ceremony ceased.
My father then asked him if he understood
the duty of a gorpell. He did not reply, yes,
but beginning, gave a compendious sort of
history of his whole duty; at which all the
colambs were very much surprised, for even
his comrades were not apprized, or ever ima-
gined, he knew more of military affairs than
themselves. My father then asked him, if he
knew how to behave as a cluff; but he made
as little difficulty of that as the other, going
through the several parts of duty in all the
different branches, in peace and war, at home
and abroad. My father, turning to me said,
“Son, it is a mystery to me you should have
found out more in an hour, than I myself
could in half an age; for this man was born
in my palang, of my own lask, and has been
mine, and my father's, these forty years. I
lost a brave general officer lately, who was
destined to the western wars, which are break-
ing out, and have been long debating in my
mind, to whom I should commit his corps;
and but for the hazard of the enterprise, I
would have now given it to Nasgig; but
shall be loth to lose him so soon after I am
acquainted with his worth.” - * ...
* Great sir,” said Nasgig, “I am too sen-
sible of the honour already done me, to think
any post wherein I may continue to serve you
too hazardous for me; and as valour is no
where so conspicuous as in the greatest dan-
gers, I shall esteem my blood spent to great
advantage in any enterprise where my duty
under your command leads me.”
My father then giving his hand to Nasgig,
in token of friendship, and his word for in-
vestiture in the command of that vacant post,
the whole level again resounded with, “Long
live Pendlehamby, and his servant Nasgig l’’
This being the last day of my company's
stay, for they had agreed to go homewards
next morning, some of them moved to return.
So that our stay was very little longer.
In our return home, Nasgig singled me out,
to return his acknowledgments for my favour;
and viewing my gun, told me, they had no
such thing growing in his country. I told
him, if he had it, it would do no good with-
out my powder; and then, at his request, de-
scribed what I had heard of our method of
fighting in battle in Europe.
Before they retired to rest, they adjusted
the order of their flight, and in the morning
nothing was to be heard but the gripsacks;
the men were all ranged in order to go off
with their respective colambs; so that each
colamb was a quarter of a mile before the
other.
My father was the last but two; but I shall
IleVer . his tenderness at parting with
his daughter and grandchildren, and I may
say with myself too; for by this time he had
a high opinion of me. Patty went with my
father, she so much resembling my wife, that
my father said he should still have his two
daughters in his sight, having her with him.
At parting I presented Nasgig with a
broad-sword, and showing him the use of it,
with many expressions of gratitude on his
part, and respect on mine, he took flight after
the rest.
For the first few days after our company
Thad left us, Youwarkee could not forbear a
tear now and then for the loss of her father
and sister; but I not noticing it, it wore off
by degrees, and having a clear stage again, it
cost us several days to settle ourselves, and
put our confused affairs in order. #
hen we came to examine the brandy and
wine, I found they had suffered greatly; so I
told Youwarkee, when she could spare time,
she should make another flight to the ship.
“For I would, methinks, have another cargo,
as it may possibly be the last; for the ship
can’t hold for ever.” - #
Youwarkee, who loved a jaunt to the ship
mightily, told me, if I pleased, she would go
the next day; to which I agreed,
She staid on this trip till I began to be
uneasy for her, being gone almost four days,
and I was in great fear of some accident;
but she arrived safe, telling me she had sent
46
PETER WILKINS.
all she could anyways pack up ; and any one
who had seen the arrival of her fleet would
have taken it for a good ship's cargo, for it
cost me full three weeks to land and draw
them up to the grotto: and then we had such
a redundancy of things that we were forced
to pile them upon each other, to the top of
the room.
It began to grow towards long days, when
one morning in bed l heard the gripsack.
waked Youwarkee, and told her of it; and we
both got up, and were going to the level, when
we met six glumms in the wood, with a grip-
sack before them, coming to the grotto. We
saluted them, and they us; and we desired
them to walk to the grotto.
They told us, they came express from
Georgetti's palace, with an invitation to me
and Youwarkee to spend some time at his
court. I told them how impossible it was for
me to reach Armdrumnstake, as I had not the
graundee, but added I, “were it possible to
convey me thither, I should ſeel the greatest
pleasure in paying my respects at his Majesty's
feet.
The next morning they desiring to walk,
and view what was most remarkable in my
arkoe, and above all to see me fire my gun,
which they had heard so much of; I grati-
fied them at a mark, and hit the edge of it,
and found them quite staunch, without the
least start at the report. I paid them a com-
pliment upon it, and told them how their
countrymen had behaved, even at a second
IIIlº.
Aitu, before bed time, the strangers told
me, they believed I should see Nasgig next
morning. I presently thought there was
something more than ordinary in this visit;
but could no ways dive to the bottom of it.
We were awaked by the trumpet giving
notice of Nasgig's coming; I instantly arose,
and on entering the level, found him and his
train, of at least a hundred persons, just
alighting.
When we arrived at the grotto he informed
me of the occasion of his visit: and said it
would be the greatest honour done to his
country that could be imagined. He then
laid his hand on my beard, which was now
of about five months’ growth, having never
'shaved it since my father went, and told me
he was glad to see that, “And are you not
so to see me?” said I. “Yes, surely,” re-
plied he, “ for I prize that for your sake.”—
“But,” said I, “pray be open with me, and
tell me what you mean by my being informed
of the occasion of your coming?”—“Why,”
answered he, “my dear Peter, know that your
fame has reached far and near since I saw
you before; and our state, though a large and
populous one, and twice its present extent, by
the revolt of the western part of it, has been
so miserably harrassed by wars, that the re-
volters, who are ever fomenting discontent
and rebellion, amongst us, will by the en-
croachments they daily make on us, certainly
reduce us at last to a province under their
government. Now these things were foretold
long enough before they actually began to be
transacted; a very ancient ragan delivered a
prophecy, a long time since, foretelling all
that has happened. This prophecy was con-
sidered to be so important that all our ragans
have ever since pronounced it twelve times a
year publicly, word for word, to put the people
in mind of it, and from whom they must hope
for relief; and now the long-expected time
being come, we have no hopes but in your
destruction of the tyrant usurper.”—“I de-
stroy him 1" exclaimed I : * if he is not
destroyed till I do it, I fear your state is but
in a bad condition.”—“My good friend Peter,”
replied he, “you or nobody can do it; and I
am sorry you make so light of sacred things;
a thing foretold so long ago by a holy ragan,
kept up by undoubted tradition ever since, in
the manner I have told you, in part per-
formed, and now waiting your concurrence for
its ultimate accomplishment.”
“Pray,” said I, “Nasgig, (for now I per-
ceive you are in earnest) what may this famous
prediction be P”
“Ah, Peter will you, upon hearing it,
judge impartially, and go with me if you can
take the application to yourself?”—“I cannot
go quite so far as that; but this I’ll promise
you, if I can so apply it to myself, that it must
necessarily mean me and no other, and if you
convince me I may go safely, I will go.”
Nasgig was so rejoiced at this, he was at a
loss how to express himself. “My dear Peter,
you have given me new life our state is free
our persons freel we are free we are free
And, Peter, now I have given vent to my
joy, you shall hear the prediction.
“You must know, this holy ragan lived
four ages ago; and from certain dreams and
revelations he had had, set himself to overturn
our country worship of the Great Image; and
by his sanctity of life, and sound reasonings,
had almost effected it under the assistance of
Begsurbeck, then our king, who had fully
embraced his tenets; but the rest of the
ragans opposing him, and finding he could
not advance his scheme, he withdrew from
the ragans to a close retirement for several
years; and just before his death, sending for
the king and all the ragans, he told them he
should certainly die that day; and that he
could not die at peace till he had informed
them what had been revealed to him; de-
siring them to take notice of it, not as a con-
jecture of his own, but a certain verity which
should hereafter come to pass. He said, “You
know you have rejected the alteration in your
religion I proposed to you; and which Beg-
surbeck here present would have advanced:
and now I must tell you what you have brought
upon yourselves. As for Begsurbeck, he shall
*-
PETER WILKINS,
47.
reign the longest and most prosperously of all
your former and future kings; but in twice
is time out-run, the west shall be divided
from the east, and bring sorrow, confusion,
and slaughter, till the waters of the earth
shall produce a glumm, with hair round his
head, swimming and flying without the
graundee, who, with unknown fire and
smoke, shall destroy the traitor of the west,
settle the ancient limits of the monarchy, by
common consent establish what I would have
taught you, change the name of this country,
introduce new laws and arts, add kingdoms
to this state, and force tributes from the
bowels of the earth, of such things as this
kingdom shall not know till then, and shall
never afterwards want; and then shall return
to the waters again. Take care you miss not
the opportunity when it may be had ; for
once lost, it shall never, never more return;
and then woe, woe, woe, to my poor coun-
try " The ragan having said this, expired.
“This prediction made so great an impres-
sion on Begsurbeck, that he ordered all the
+agans singly before him, and heard them
repeat it; which having done, and made
himself perfect in it, he ordered it to be pro-
nounced twelve times in the year on particular
days, in the moucheratt, that the people
knowing it by art, and learning it their chil-
dren, they might not fail of applying it, when
the man from the waters should appearan-
swering the description.
“Thus, Peter, has this prediction been
kept up in our memories as perfectly as if it
had but just been pronounced to us.”
I had sat very attentive to Nasgig, and
from what he had declared, could not say but
there was a very great resemblance between
myself and the person predicted of “But
then,” said I, “they are idolaters; but what
if, as is predicted, their religion is to be
changed to the old ragan’s plan, and that
will be the abolition of idolatry P I know not
what to say; but if I thought my going
would gain a single soul to the Eternal Truth,
I would not scruple to hazard my life in the
attempt.”
I then called in Youwarkee, told her the
whole affair of the prediction, which she had
often heard I found, and could have repeated.
I told her that the king and states had pitched
on me as the person intended by their predic-
tion, and that Nasgig was sent to fetch me
over: “And, indeed, Youwarkee, if this be a
true prediction, it seems very applicable to
me, as far as I can see.”—“Yes, truly,” an-
1 then told her Ireally found the prediction
the plainer the more I thought of it; and .
above all, the change of religion was the up-
permost.
I now called Nasgig, and told him my
resolution was to go, and that he had nothing
now to do but prepare a means of conveying
me. He said, he begged to refer that to me,
for my own thoughts would suggest to me
both the safest and easiest means.
I told Nasgig I wanted to divide my weight
between two or four glumms, which I be-
lieved I could easily do; and asked if each
could hold out with a fourth part of my weight.
He made light of my weight between four, as
a trifle, and said, he would be one with all
his heart. -
I then, leaving him, took out my tools : I
pitched upon a strong, broad board my wife
had sent me from the ship, about twelve feet
long, and a foot and half broad; upon the
middle of which I nailed down one of my
chairs; I took four ropes of unequal lengths;
so that two of the bearers would be near me,
and two higher and more distant; and so
that they could not be in each other's way.
Having carried the machine down to the
level with the help of two of Nasgig's men,
he being out on a walk, and having never
seen it, I bade four men each take a loop, and
I mounting the chair, and tying myself round,
I asked if any one knew which way Nasgig
walked: one of them pointing to where he
saw him just before in the wood, I ordered
them to take me up, and go that way.
Upon coming to the place where I ex-
pected Nasgig was, Ihallooed and called him;
who, knowing my voice, ran to the skirt of
the wood; and seeing me mounted in my
flying chair, l jokingly told him I was going,
if he had any commands; but he mounting
immediately came up to me, and viewing me
round, and seeing the pleasure the men
seemed to carry me with, says he, “Are you
all sure you can carry him safe to Battring-
drigg Pº They all replied, “Yes, with ease.”
—* This, then,” said he, “is your doom; if
you perform it not, every one shall be slit :
but if you carry the deliverer safe, you are
jilgays every man of you !” he verily thinking
I was then going off; but I undeceived him,
by ordering them to turn about and set me
down where I was taken up.
Nasgig alighting, and viewing my contri-
vance, “Ah, Peter!” said he, “if the greatest
difficulties, as I and my nation thought it
would be to convey you to them, are so plain
and easy to you, what must lesser things be 2
Well, when shall we set out?” I told him it
would take up some time to settle the affairs
of my family, and to consider what I had
best take with me; and required at least
three days, being as little as I could have
told him for that purpose.
swered she, “so it does, now I consider of it.”
Nasgig immediately dispatched a trumpet
express with notice, that on the fourth day he
should be at the height of Battringdrigg, and
that having myself formed a machine for that
purpose, I would accompany him. -
I began next to consider what part I had
to act at Doorpt-Swangeanti, and what it was
they expected from me. “I am,” said I,
48
PETER WILKINS,
“ to kill a traitor; good, that may be, but
then I must take a gun and ammunition;
and some pistols, cutlasses, and all my guns.
I will take my two best suits of clothes and
other things suitable. Youwarkee shall stay
here with the children, and I can send for
her, if I stop there.” I then began to see
the necessity of making at least one more
machine to carry my goods on : “And,” said
I, “as they will be very weighty, I must have
more lasks to shift in carrying them, for I
will retain sixteen for my own body-machine,
in order to relieve each other; as the distance
is so great.”
Being come to this resolution, I called
Nasgig, and ordered eight fresh lasks to at-
tend my baggage; these he soon singled out:
so having settled all matters with my wife,
and taking leave of her and the children, I
charged them not to stir out of the grotto till
I was gone; and leaving them all in tears, I
set out with a heavy heart for the level, where
the whole convoy and my two machines wait-
ed for me.
When we came to the level, I desired
Nasgig to draw all his men into a circle as
near as they could stand; I then asked them
who would undertake to carry me; when not
a man but proffered his service, and desired
to have the post of honour, as they called it.
I told them my question was only in case of
necessity, to know whom I might depend
upon, for my bearers were already provided,
saving accidents.
I then permitting them to take me up, we
were over the rock as quick as thought; and
when I had a little experienced the flight, I
perceived I had nothing to fear. We shifted
but twice till we came to Battringdrigg; the
manner of which I directed as I sat in my
chair: for I ordered the new men to hover
over him he was to relieve, and reaching down
his hand to meet the other's which was held
up with a rope, the old bearer sunk beneath
the chair, and the reliever took his course.
This we did only by one, till all were changed.
In about sixteen hours, for I took my watch
with me, we alighted on the height of Bat-
tringdrigg; when I thought I had returned
to my own arkoe, it was so like it, but much
larger. Here we rested four hours. I opened
my chest, and gave each of my bearers a drop
of brandy. Nasgig and I also just wetted
our mouths; and ate a piece of preserve to
moisten us; the rest of the lasks sitting down,
and feeding upon what they had brought with
them in their colapets; for their method is,
when they take long flights, to carry a num-
ber of hard round fruits, flat like my cream
cheeses, but much less, which containing a
sort of flower they eat dry; then drinking,
that swells, and fills them as much as a good
meal of anything else would.
When we had sufficiently rested, they shut
their colapets, which sometimes hung down
3.
• # #
*
from their necks, and were sometimes swung
round to their backs, and crossing the arkoe
and another large sea, but nothing compa-
rable to the first, we arrived in about six hours
more to the height of the White Mountains,
which Nasgig told me were the confines of
Georgetti's territories.
When we came near our journey's end,
Nasgig asked me where I would please to
alight. I told him I thought at my father's;
for though I came on a visit to the king, it
would not show respect to go before him just
off a journey. But I might have spared me
the trouble of settling that point; for we were
not gone far from the Black Mountain, it
going by that name within side, though it is
called the White without, before we heard
the gripsacks, and a sort of squeaking or
screaming music, very loud. Nasgig told me
the king was in flight; and presently after, I
thought the whole kingdom were on the
graundee, and was going to order my bearers
to the mountain, for fear of the concourse.
So I told Nasgig, if he did not somehow stop
the multitude, I would turn back for the
mountain, for I would never venture into that
crowd of people.
Nasgig sprang away to the king, and in-
formed him; but the king fearing the people
would be disgusted at his sending them back,
gave orders for the whole body to file off to
the right and left, and taking a vast sweep
each way, to fall in behind me; but upon no
account to come near me for fear of mischief.
This was no sooner said than done, and all
spreading into two vast semicircles. met in a
train just behind my chair.
Nasgig had also persuaded the king to re-
treat back to the palace, telling him it was
not with me as with them, who could help
themselves in case of accident; “But,” said
he, “that your majesty may see his contri-
vance, I will cause him to alight in the
palace-garden, where you may have the plea-
sure of viewing him in his machine.”
The king returning, ordered all the colambs,
who waited my arrival, to assemble in council
again; and as I went over the city, I was
surprised to see all the rock of which it con-
sisted quite covered with people, besides pro-
digious numbers in the air, all shouting out
peals of welcome to me; and as we were then
but little above their heads, every one had
something to say of me; some wondering
what I had got on, another swearing he saw
hair on my face as long as his arm; and, in
5. all calling on the Image for my
safety. w
The king was present when I alighted in
the garden; and himself taking me from my
chair, I bent on one knee to É. his hand:
but he took me in his arms, called me his
father, and told me, he hoped I would make
his days equal in glory to his great ancestor
Begsurbeck. We complimented some time,
t
PET]. R W II, Kl NS.
40
before he took me into a small refectory in
the garden, and gave me some of his sort of
wine, which I found was loaded with ram's
horn, and some dried and moist sweetmeats.
His majesty then called one of the persons
in waiting, and telling him he was going to
the room of audience, ordered him to con-
duct me thither forthwith.
Following my guide, after a long walk
through a sort of a piazza, we entered, under
a stately arch, curiously carved, into a very
spacious room, on the walls of which were
carved figures of glumms in several actions,
but chiefly in battle, or other warlike exercises,
with other devices interspersed.
The person who introduced me, then going
into the middle of the room, spoke to this
effect—“Mighty king—and you honourable
lords his colambs—here is present the glumum
Peter, of Graundevolet; I wait your com-
mands where to dispose him.” r
Then the king and all the colambs arising,
another person stepped forth, and looking at
me, “ Glumm Peter, of Graundevolet,” said
he, “I am to signify to you that the mighty
King Georgetti, and all his honourable
colambs, congratulate your arrival in Doorpt-
Swangeanti, and have commanded me to give
rou rank according to your merit.” Then the
ing and colambs sat down, and I was led to
the king's right-hand, and placed on the
same stone with, but at some small distance
from, his majesty.
The king then told me the great pleasure
I had done him and the colambs, in my so
speedy arrival upon their message; but said,
he would give me no farther trouble now,
than to know how I chose to be served; and
desired me to give orders to a bash he would
send to me, for whatever I wanted; and then
giving orders to a bash to show me my lodg-
ings, I was permitted to retire.
I was then conducted to my apartment, up
a sloping flight of stone steps, very long, with
a vast arch over my head; I believe it might
be fifty paces long at least, but being a very
broad, easy ascent, and smooth, it was not in
the least fatiguing. Here I found a sump-
tuous repast prepared for me, of which I par-
took, and then retired to rest.
I got up much refreshed. As soon as I
had breakfasted, I desired my attendant to
pay my duty to the king, and ask when it
would be his pleasure for me to wait on him.
The king sent me word he wished to see me
immediately; accordingly I was conducted to
his Majesty's private apartment.
In my way to the apartment I passed
through some of the most beautiful rooms I
ever beheld; one in particular, of an immense
length and breadth, was so beautifully orna-
mented with exquisite carving, that I could
not help taking a survey of it. In this room
was the statue of King Begsurbeck, one of the
old prophetic ragans, #" an image 80 much
like myself, with the exception of my dress,
that I was struck motionless with surprise.
As soon, however, as I recollected myself, I
hastened to his Majesty, who received me
kindly, called me his father, and placing mu
on the same seat with himself, told me he
wished to inform me of the particulars of the
prophecy, which had caused him to send for
IIlê. “
I interrupted his Majesty, by telling him
what steps I had taken; and added, that I
felt myself so zealous in the cause, I was most
willing to risk my life in his service.
The king grew exceeding joyous at what
Isaid, and told me he would hold a moucherutt
of his colambs and ragans at an early day, to
which he invited me to attend, where he would
state the particulars of what was necessary
to be done, after which, we could proceed to
action.
As I had now fully entered into the spirit of
the business, I was determined to push it on
vigorously, or to perish in the attempt; I ac-
cordingly deliberated seriously with myself as
to what plan it would be best to adopt; and
at length came to the following resolution:—
first, to insist on the abolition of the Image
worship, and to introduce true religion by the
fitest means I could find opportunity for.
Secondly, as the revolters had been one
people with those I would serve, and had this
prediction amongst them too; so if they came
properly to the knowledge, that the person
predicted of was ready for the execution of his
purposes, it must stagger them, and therefore
I would find means to let them know it.
Thirdly, that I would not march till I was
in condition not easy to be repulsed; and
therefore I would get some of my cannon.
Fourthly, that I would go to the war in my
flying-chair, and train up a guard for my
person with pistols and cutlasses.
These resolutions I kept to myself till the
moucheratt was over, to see first how matters
would turn out there.
Whilst I waited for the approaching mou-
cheratt, my son Tommy, and daughter Hally-
carnie, paid their duties to me. And being
now in my oval chamber, and alone with my
children, I had a mind to be informed of some.
things I was almost ashamed to ask my atten-
dants. “Tommy,” said I, “what sort of fire
do they keep in these globes P and what are
they made of?”—“Father,” said he, “yonder
is the man shifting them, you may go and
see.” Being come to the man I found him
with a basket full of insects like lob-worms,
which seemed all on fire; which he told me
were sweecoes. I asked what he was doing
to them, when he informed me he was taking
the old ones out to feed them, and putting new
ones in; they shift them every half-day, and
feed them. “What!” said I, “are all these
infinite number of globes I see living crea-
tures?”—“No,” replied he, “the globes are
PETER WILKINS.
only a transparent shell, the light comes from
the sweecoe within.”
Tommy desired the man to show me the
sweecoes, so he set down the basket, which
was a very beautiful resemblance of a com-
mon higgler's basket, with a handle in the
middle, and a division under it, with flaps on
each side to lift up and down. Opening one
of the lids, I could make very little distinction
of substances, the bottom seeming all over of
a quite white colour. I looking surprised at
the light, the man took out one, and put it in
my hand, and surveying it, it felt to my touch
as smooth and cold as a piece of ice. The
man, seeing me admire the brightness of its
colour, told me it had done its duty, and was
going to be fed; but those which were going
upon duty were much clearer: and then
opening the other lid, those appeared far ex-
ceeding the others in brightness, and thick-
ness too. I asked what he fed them with.
He said, leaves and fruit; but grass, when he
could get it, which was not often, they were
very fond of.
The day appointed for the moucheratt being
come, and the king, colambs, and ragans
being assembled, I was seated in the most
honourable place, which happened to be the
seat within two paces of the idol. There was
the most numerous assembly that had ever
been seen; and when all was quiet, the king
opened with informing them that Gauingrant
had revolted, that the enemy approached, and
no forces in the field to stop them. This he
set forth in terms so moving, that the whole
assembly were melted into sighs; till one of
the colambs rising up—“ His majesty has
set forth the state of affairs in such a manner,
and I am satisfied a true one, that it becomes
us all to be vigilant. We all seem to have,
and I believe have, great faith in the remedy
this day to be proposed to us, in answer to
our ancient prediction: and as I doubt not
but glumm Peter is the man, so I doubt not
but through his management we shall still
receive help; but let us consider, if we might
not have prevented these pressing evils, and
especially this last, by speedier preparations
against them. What province, or member of
a state, will not revolt to a numerous host just
ready to devour them, if they can receive no
assistance from their head? for to my certain
knowledge, his majesty has ordered this al-
most a year ago, and not a man gone yet.
Can we expect Peter to go singly to fight an
army? Did your prediction say he should go
alone? No; he shall slay: that is, he and
his army; what is done by them, being al-
ways attributed to their general. Inquire
therefore into your past conduct, send Peter
your general, and trust to the Great Image.”
i \l could now hold out no longer; but stand-
ing up, made my speech in the following
manner:—“, Mighty king—you reverend
ragans—and honourable colambs—with the
good people of this august assembly—I am
come hither, led by the force of your own pre-
diction, at the request of his majesty and the
states, at the peril of my life, to accomplish
things said to be predicted of me, glumm
Peter. If then you have a prediction, if then
your prediction describes me, and the circum-
stances of these times, it consisting of several
parts, they ought seriously to be weighed,
that I may know when and where I am to
begin my operation, and when and where to
leave off; for in predictions, the whole is to
be accomplished as much as any member
of it.
“It is said I shall destroy the traitor of
the west; I am ready to enter upon it, and
settle the ancient limits of the monarchy. Are
you willing, therefore, that this should be
done? yea or may P” Then every one an-
swered, “Yeal”—“And by common consent
establish what the old ragan would have
taught you?” Here no one answering yea,
I again put the same question, and told them,
as it was their own concern, I would have an
answer before I proceeded. One of the ragans
then rose and said, that part of the prediction
was too loose to be relied on, for it was to
settle what he would have taught: “Now
who knows what he would have taught P’’
The assembly paused a considerable time, and
finding no one take it up, I told them, if they
made so light of the prediction as not to de-
clare publicly what the ragan would have
taught, it ill became me to be more zealous
in their own concerns than they were them-
selves; and I should imagine there was very
little truth in any part of it, and would never
hazard my life for their sakes, who would not
speak the truth to save the kingdom: and de-
sired leave of the states for my departure; for
though I undertook it at first voluntarily,
yet no man could or should compel me to it:
my life they might take, but my honour they
should never stain, though I was assured I
could easily, with their concurrence, complete
all that related to them.
The senior colamb immediately rising, de-
sired me to have a little patience, and not to
leave the assembly (for I was going out) till
I had heard him.
“Here is,” said he, “this day a thing
started, which I think every whit as much
concerns us all, as it does Peter; and I am
surprised, unless the present ragans believe
what their predecessor would have taught to
be better than what they now teach, that they
should scruple to let us know it. If this be a
true prediction, all the relatives to it are true,
and I insist that we know it.”
Perceiving the ragans still hush, I rose;
and, beckoning the populace to silence,
“Mighty king—you, honourable colambs—
and you, good people,” said I, “for it is to
ou I now k, hear me with attention.
%. think, #. that the suppression of

PETER WILKINS. 5]
the truth by your ragans will prevent the
knowledge of that truth your old ragan would
have taught; but you are mistaken ; and
that you may know I come here to relieve
you, l must let you know from me, what the
ragan would have taught. The ragan would
have demolished this trumpery piece of dirt,
this grimalkin, set out with horrid face and
colour to frighten children; being assured it
could reither do good nor hurt, give joy or
grief to any man, or serve any other purpose
whatsoever, but to procure a maintenance to
a set of men who know much better than they
dare to tell you. Can any of you believe this
stupid piece of earth hears me P” Some of
the ragans cried, “Yes!”—“And that he can
revenge any affront I shall give him *—
“Yes, to be sure l”—“Let him then, if he
dare,” said I, whipping out Iny cutlass, and
with the backside of it striking his head off.
“This, my zaps, is what the ragan knew,
and what I defy them to deny. Now I will
farther show you to whom the old ragan
would have taught you to make your peti-
tions, and pay your adoration; and that is to
the Supreme Being, Maker of heaven and
earth, of us and all things, by causing the
earth, which he has made, to produce things
necessary for our use, that Being whom you
have heard of by the name of Collwar, and
are taught at present to be afraid to speak to 1
And I appeal to your own hearts, if many of
you have ever thought of him. Again, let
any thing in the shape of man, that gives
himself leave to consider at all, only tell me,
if what he can make, and does make, with
his own hands, hath not more occasion to
depend on him as its maker, than he on that?
Why, then, should not we depend upon and
pray to our Maker P’’
Finding I had on my side, the king and
the colambs, I put the question to the ragans:
“Reverends, you see your prediction this day
about to be fulfilled; for, if it be a true one,
no force of man can withstand it. You see
your image disgraced; you see, and I appeal
to you all for the truth of it, that what the
ragan would have taught, has, without your
assistance, been disclosed. I therefore would
have you the first to break the bondage of
idolatry, and turn to the true Collwar, as it
will be so much glory to you. Will you, and
which of you, from henceforth serve Collwar,
and no longer worship an idol P. Such of you
as will do so, let them continue in the
mouch; if none of you will, it shall be my
business to qualify a sufficient number of true
ragans to form a succession for that purpose.
The issue of this great affair, depends upon
your answers.” . They waited some time for
a spokesman to begin; and so soon as he was
able to get up, a poor old ragan said, “I will
continue in it, and do all the little good I
can; and blessed be the day this prediction
is fulfilled, to succeeding generations! I have
lived long enough, to have seen this.” Then
the rest of the raguns, one by one, followed
his example, And thus, with prodigious ac-
clamations, both the ragans and people ended
the great affair of religion. -
I now more and more believed the truth of
the prediction; and told them I should have
occasion for seven hundred men before I set
out against the rebels; and desired that they
might be commanded by Nasgig. This was
readily granted. I then told them, as I pur-
posed to act nothing without their concur-
rence, I desired the colambs would remain in
the city till I set out, that they might be
readily called together.
I then desired. I might be quite private
from company till I departed.
I took Nasgig home with me; and when
we came there, “My dear friend,” said he,
“what have you done to-day ! You have
crushed a power hitherto immovable; and I
shall never more think any thing too difficult
for you to attempt.”—“Nasgig,” replied 1,
“I am glad it is over. And now, you must
enter on a new employ; but first, can you
provide me fifty honest, faithful glumms, for
a particular expedition ? they must be sen-
sible, close, and temporizing.” IIe said he
would, and would come to me again.
Nasgig having sent me fifty men, I asked
them if they were to be trusted, and if they
could carefully and artfully execute a com-
mission I had to charge them with. They
assuring me they would, I told them I would
let them into my design, which would be the
best instructions I could give them, and left
the management alone to them.
My confidence in them made them twice
as diligent as all the particular directions in
the world would have done; so I only told
them I had a mind the revolted towns, and
also the enemy's army, should know that the
person so long ago predicted of was now at
Brandleguarp, and had, as the first step to-
wards seducing them and killing the traitor,
Harlokin, already altered their religion to the
old ragan's plan; and that they had nothing
now to expect but destruction to themselves
as soon as I appeared against them with my
unknown fire and smoke, which I always
had with me; and that the thing was looked
upon to be as good as done already at Bran-
dleguarp; and then to slip away again un-
perceived. They all promised me exact per-
formance, and went off. •
Nasgig then coming in, I told him he was
now under my command, and must take six
hundred glumms with him to Graundevolet;
tell Youwarkee to show him my ship, and
then he must bring me the things I had de-
scribed to her by the name of cannon; he
must bring them by the ropes as I was
brought; and , bring powder, which she
would direct him to, and about fifty heavy
balls which lay in the room with the powder.
52
PETER WILKINS.
I told him if he thought he should not have
men enough, he must take more; and must
be as expeditious as was consistent with
safety. I desired him also to bring You-
warkee and all the family over to me. “And
now, Nasgig, my orders are finished.” Upon
which we took leave of each other for the
present, and off went Nasgig and his assis-
tants to Graundevolet. & -
After I had dispatched Nasgig on his im-
portant mission, I sent a message to Pendle-
hamby, my father, saying, as I had sent for
my family, I should be glad of his, my
brother, and sister's company, to welcome
them on their arrival.
My father came alone, which gave me an
opportunity of informing myself in the rise
and policy of their states; for I intended, in
the event of my succeeding against the rebels,
and peace being once more restored, to take
several important steps in their affairs. Ex-
plaining myself therefore, to him, I begged
his instructions as to the laws, customs, and
government.
“Son, Peter,” said my father, “you have
already done so much, and our people have
so much confidence in you, and such a belief
of your further success, that neither the king
nor colambs will interpose further, but leave
all to yourself; giving you all the advice
and assistance possible; and I shall think
your selecting me for that purpose as no small
honour.”
He then entered into a detail of their tra-
ditionary history; of their prosperity under
King Begsurbeck, the old ragan’s prophecy,
and every other important event to the present
time; he also described to me their manners
and customs; and concluded by expressing
his approbation of the steps I had taken, and
his firm belief of my success.
The next day my wife and daughter Sally
arrived; but sure no joy could be equal to
ours at meeting again, though we had not
been separated more than two months. I
embraced them over and over, as also did my
father, especially Sally, for she had grown a
charming girl. They told me I might expect
the rest of my children that evening, as they
had left them, but at Battrindrigg. Ac-
cordingly we kept a good look out, and in
about seven hours, my four boys arrived,
seated in two chairs similar to my flying-
chair, as I called it.
The next morning, early, Nasgig and his
companions arrived safe with the cannon and
ammunition; and truly, as I saw them de-
scend, I could not help thinking, that had
my countrymen but the graundee to convey
their cannon at so easy an expense from
place to place, the whole world would not
stand before us. They brought me five can-
non, and three swivel guns, and a larger
quantity of ammunition than I had spoken
for,
I introduced Nasgig to the king upon his
return, as the person to whose conduct the
safe arrival of my cannon was owing. His
majesty embracing him, told him the service
he had done him was so great, and his
management of it so prudent, he should from
henceforth take him into his peculiar confi-
dence and esteem.
. Nasgig thanked his majesty for his accept-
ance of his duty; and desired to know when
he pleased the operations for the campaign
should begin. “Ask my father,” said the
king: “do you conduct the war, and let him
conduct you.”
Then Nasgig desired to know what num-
ber of troops would be requisite. I asked
him what number the enemy had : he said,
about thirty thousand. “ Then,” said I,
“take you six only, besides the bearers of me
and the artillery; and pick me out fifty of the
best men you have, as a guard for my person,
and send them to me.”
I showed these men my cutlasses and pis-
tols, and showed them the use and manage-
ment of them. “ And,” said I, “as our
enemies fight with pikes, keep you at a dis-
tance first; and when you would assault,
toss by the pike with your hand, and closing
in, have at the graundee ; and this edge,
(showing them the sharpness of it) will strip
it down from shoulder to heel. These in-
structions, if rightly observed, will make us
conquerors.” f
The next thing was to settle the order of
my march, which I did, and taking leave of
the king I set out, accompanied by Nasgig
and Quangrollart as my two generals.
I consulted with Nasgig, how Harlokin's
army lay, that I might avoid the revolted
towns, rather choosing to take them in my
return; for my design was to encounter
Harlokin first ; and I did not doubt if I con-
quered him, but the towns would surrender
of course.
When we arrived within a small flight of
his army, I caused a halt at a proper place for
my cannon; and having pitched them, which
I did by several flat stones, one on another to
a proper elevation, I loaded them and also
my small arms, consisting of six muskets,
and three brace of pistols; and placing my
army, two thousand to my right, and the
same number to my left, I gave a strict com-
mand for none of them to stir forwards with-
out orders; which my brother who stood just
behind me was to give. I then sent a de-
fiance to Harlokin by a gripsack ; who sent
me word he fought for a kingdom, and would
accept it; and, as I heard afterwards, he was
glad I did; for since the intelligence I had
scattered in his army, they had in great
numbers deserted him, and he was afraid it
would have proved general. I then putting
the end of a match into a pistol-pan with a
little powder, by flashing, lighted it; and this
PETER WILKINS.
53
I put under my chair, for I sat in that, with
my muskets three on each side, a pistol in
my right hand, and five more in my girdle.
In this manner I waited Harlokin’s coming,
and in about an hour we saw the van of his
army, consisting of about five thousand men,
who flew in five layers, one over another. I
had not loaded my cannon with ball, but
small-sized stones, about sixty in each; and
seeing the length of their line, I spread my
cannons’ mouths somewhat wider than their
breeches; and when the foremost ranks, who
not seeing my men stir, were approaching
almost over me to fall on them, and had come
to my pitch, I fired two pieces of my ordnance
at once, and so mauled them, that there drop-
ped about ninety upon the first discharge, to-
gether with their commander; the rest, being
in flight, and so close together, not being able
to turn fast enough to fly, being stopped by
those behind them, not only hindered those
behind from turning about, but clogged up
their own passage. Seeing them in such a
prodigious cluster, I so successfully fired two
more pieces, that I brought down double the
number of the first shot; and then giving the
word to fall on, my cutlass-guard, and the
pikemen, did prodigious execution. But
fearing the main body should advance before
we had got in order again, I commanded
them to fall back to their former stations, and
to let the remainder of the enemy go off.
This did me more good in the event, than
if I had killed twice as many; for they not
only never returned themselves, but flying
some to the right, some to the left, and pas-
sing by the two wings of their own army,
consisting of six thousand men each, they
severally reported, that they were all that was
left of the whole van of the army; and that
the prediction would certainly be fulfilled, for
that their companions had died by fire and
smoke. This report struck terror into each
wing, that every one shifted for himself, and
never appeared more.
The main body, consisting of about ten
thousand men, knowing nothing of what
had happened to the wings, (for Harlokin
had ordered the wings to take a great compass
round to inclose us) hearing we were but a
handful, advanced boldly; and as I had or-
dered my men not to mount too high, the
enemy sunk to their pitch. When they came
nearer, I asked Nasgig who led them, and if
it was Harlokin. He told me no, his general,
but that he was behind; he had hardly spo-
ken, but on came Harlokin, with majesty
and terror mixed in his looks; and seeming
to disdain the air he rode on, waved his men
to the attack with his hand. When he came
near enough to hear me, I called him vile
traitor, to oppose the army of his lawful sove-
reign; telling him, if he would submit, he
should be received to mercy. “Base creep-
ing insect :" said Harlokin, “if thou hast
aught to say to me worth hearing, meet me
in the airl This hand shall show thee soon
who'll most want mercy; and though I scorn
to stoop to thee myself, this messenger shall
satisfy the world thou art an imposter, and
send thee lifeless back to the fond king that
sent thee hither.” With that he hurled a
javelin pointed with flint, sharp as a needle
at me; but I avoided it. “This then,” said
I, “if words will not do, shall justify the truth
of our prediction.” And then, levelling a
musket at him, I shot him through the very
heart, that he fell dead within twenty paces
of me; but perceiving his general take his
room, notwithstanding the confusion my
musket made amongst them, I ran to my
match, and giving fire to two more pieces of
ordnance at the same time, they fell so thick
about me, that I had enough to do to escape
being crushed to death by them; and the
living remainder separating, fled quite away,
and put an end to the war. I waited in the
field three days, to see if they would make
head again; but they were so far from it,
that before I could return, as I found after-
wards, most of the revolting provinces had
sent their deputies, who themselves carried
the first news of their defeat, to beg to be
received into mercy; all of whom were de-
tained there, till my return with Harlokin's
head.
At my return to Brandleguarp, I was met
by the king, the colambs, and almost the
whole body of the people; every man, woman,
and child, with two sweecoe lights in their
hands; which unusual sight in the air gave
me great alarm, till I inquired of my brother,
Quangrollart, what it meant; who told me it
must certainly be a sweecoan, or he knew not
what it was. I asking again what he meant
by that, he told me it was a particular method
of rejoicing he had heard of, but never seen;
wherein, if the king goes in triumph, all the
people of Brandleguarp, from fifteen to sixty,
are obliged to attend him with sweecoes. He
said it was reported amongst them, that in
Begsurbeck's time there were two of them,
but there had been none since.
When we met them, I perceived they had
opened into two lines or ranks of a prodigious
length; at the farther end of which was the
king with innumerable lights about him;
the whole looked like a prodigious avenue or
vista of lights, bounded at the farther end
where the king was, with a pyramid of light.
This had the most solemn and magnificent
effect on the eye, that any thing of light
could possibly have; but as we passed through
the ranks, each of the spectators having two
lights, one was given to each soldier of the
- whole army. And then to look backward as
well as forward, the beauty of the scene was
inexpressible. We marched all the way
amidst the shouts of people, and the sound of
the gripsacks, going very slowly between
54 PETER
WILKINS.
the ranks; and at length arriving at the
pyramid where the king was, I heard abun-
dance of sweet voices, chanting my actions
in triumphal songs: but I could take little
notice of these, or of my son Tommy with
his flageolet amongst them, for the extra-
vagant appearance of the pyramid, which
seemed to meet the very sky. For first, there
was a long line of a full half-mile, which
hovered at even height with the two side
ranks; in the centre of that, and over it, was
the king single; over him another line,
shorter than the first, and again over that,
shorter and shorter lines; till, at a prodigious
height, it ended in one single light. These
all hovering, kept their stations; while the
king darted a little space forward to meet me,
and congratulate my success; then turning
and preceding me, the whole pyramid turned,
and marched before us, singing all the way
to the city; the pyramid changing several
times into divers forms, as into squares, half-
moons, with the horns sometimes erect, and
again reversed, and various other figures;
and yet amongst this infinite number of
globes, there was not the least glaring or
offensive light; but only what was agreeable
to the people themselves. And as the rear
of the army entered the lines, they closed
upon it, and followed us into Brandleguarp.
While we passed the city to the palace, the
whole body of people kept hovering, till the
king and myself were alighted; and then
every one alighted where he best could. All
the streets and avenues to the palace were
blocked up with people, crowding to receive
the king's beneficence; for he had proclaimed
a feast, and open housekeeping to the people
for six days. The king, the colambs, ragans,
and great officers of state, with myself, had a
magnificent entertainment prepared us in
Begsurbeck's great room; and his majesty,
after supper, being very impatient to know
how the battle went, Nasgig then rose, and
described it as it took place. “But,” added
he, “except a skirmish, and some flying cuts
at the van, we have had no engagement at
all, nor have we lost a single man; Peter
only sitting in his chair, and commanding
victory: he spake aloud but thrice, and
whispered once to them; but so powerfully,
that having at the two first words laid above
three hundred of the enemy at their lengths,
and brought Harlokin to his feet with a
whisper, at the third word he concluded the
war. The whole time, from the first sight of
the enemy to their total defeat, took not up
more space than one might fairly spend in
traversing his majesty's garden. In short,
sir,” said Nasgig, “your majesty needs no
other defence against public or private ene-
mies, as I can see, than Peter; and my pro-
fession, whilst he is with us, can be of little
use to the state.”
After these compliments from Nasgig, and
separate ones,from the king and the rest, I
told them, it was the highest felicity to me
to be made an instrument by the great Coll-
war, in freeing so º a kingdom and
considerable a people from the misery of a
tyrannical power. “You live,” said I, “so
happily under the mild government of Geori-
getti, that it is shocking but to think into
what a distressed state you must have fallen
under the power of an usurper, who claiming
all as his own by way of conquest, would
have reduced you to a miserable servitude.
But,” said I, “as I have defeated them who
would have made you slaves, you must now
release your own slaves in return. Is it not
a disgrace that when you have no enemy to
oppress you, you should oppress one another?
for are we not all equal in the sight of the
great Collwar, who has endowed us all with
the same senses, the same faculties, and the
same reasoning power P Do this, O ye great
ones I give freedom to your slaves, and you
will make yourselves both great and glorious.
And now that you may know I would not
have every man a lord, nor every one a beg-
gar, remember I would have every serving-
man at liberty to choose his own master,
and every master his own man: for he that
has property and benefits to bestow, will
never want dependants, for the sake of those
benefits, to serve him, as he that has them
not must serve for the sake of obtaining
them. I desire this may now be declared
to be so, or your reasons, if any there are,
against it.”
One of the ragans said, he thought I
spoke what was very just, and what would be
highly acceptable to Collwar.
The king referring it to me, and the co-
lambs consenting, I ordered freedom to be
proclaimed through the city; so that every
one appeared at their usual duties, to serve
their own masters for a month, and then to
be at liberty to come to fresh agreement with
them, or who else they pleased.
“This, sir,” said I to the king, “will now
be a day of joy indeed to those poor hearts
who would have been in no fear of losing be-
fore, let who would have reigned; for can any
man believe a slave cares who is uppermost?
—he is but a slave still. But now those who
were so before, may by industry gain pro-
perty; and then their own interest engages
them to defend the state.
“There is but one thing more I will trou-
ble you with now—and that,” said I to the
ragans, “ is, that we all meet at the mouch
to-morrow, to render Collwar thanks for the
late, and implore future, favour.”
We spent the sixth-day feast in every
gaiety imaginable, and especially in dancing,
of which they were very fond, in their way;
but it was not so agreeable to me as my own
country way, there being too much antic in
it. New deputies daily arrived from the re-

PETER WILKINS.
55
volted towns; and several little republics,
not claimed by Georgetti before, begged to
be taken under his protection; so that in one
week, the king saw himself not only released
from the dread of being driven from his
throne, but courted by some, submitted to by
others, and almost at the summit of glory a
sovereign can attain to.
The festival being over, another moucheratt
was held, to consider what steps were necessary
to secure the conquests.
When they were met, the king declared
the particular satisfaction he took in that
meeting, “for now,” said he, “ our delibe-
rations must turn upon securing our new ac-
quisitions. But I shall refer it to Peter to
propose to you what at present seems most
necessary for you to consider of; and that
adjusted, shall dismiss you.” ->
I told them, that as the too sudden healing
of wounds in the body political, without pro-
perly cleansing the source, and spring from
whence they arose, would rankle and fret
within till a proper opportunity, and then
burst forth again with redoubled violence,
I would therefore propose a visitation of the
several provinces; an examination into the
lives and principles of the colambs, the inferior
officers, and magistrates; and either retain
the old, or appoint new, as there should be
occasion.
“This visitation I would have performed
by his majesty—and so many of you the
honourable colambs, as he shall see fit should
attend him in royal state, that his new sub-
jects may see his majesty, and be sensible of
his good disposition towards them. This I
don't doubt will answer the end I propose,
and consolidate the peace of of of Doorpt-
Swangeanti.”
Hearing me hesitate, and call it Doorpt-
Swangeanti, the whole assembly came to a
resolution, that the west being now united
again to the east, the whole dominions should
be called Sass Doorpt-Swangeanti, or the
Great Flight Land.
They approved the visitation, and offered
to go with the king, but insisted I should be
of the party; which agreeing to do, I chose
me out two of the most knowing ragans, to
teach the new religion amongst them; for in
every project I had my view to advance re-
ligion. . . . - º
We set out with a prodigious retinue, first
to the right, in order to sweep round the
whole country, and take all the towns in our
way, and occasionally enter the middle parts,
as the towns lay commodious.
We were met by the magistrates and chief
officers of each district, at some distance from
each city, with strings about their necks, and
the crashee instrument borne before them in
much humility. His majesty said but little
taken of their lives, characters, and behaviour,
in their stations; and where they had behaved
well they received their commissions anew
from his majesty's own mouth. But where
any one had been cruel or oppressive to the
subjects he was rejected, and for the most
part sent to Crashdoorpt.
We having displaced but five colambs,
and a few inferior officers, the moderation
and justice of our proceedings gave the ut:
most satisfaction both to the magistrates and
people.
I ordered proclamation for abolishing sla-
very under the restrictions used at Brandle-
guarp; and thus having composed the west,
and given a general satisfaction, we returned,
almost the whole west accompanying us, till
the east received us; and never was so happy
an union, or more present to testify it, since
the creation, I believe.
I ordered several of the principal men's
sons to court, in order for employments, and
to furnish out future colambs; and this I
did, as knowing each country would rather
approve of a member of their own body for
their head, than a stranger; and, in my
opinion, it is the most natural union. And
then breeding them under the eye of the king
eight or ten years or more, they are, as it
were, naturalized to him too, and in better
capacity to serve both king and country.
Having now some leisure time on my hands
to consider over my own affairs, I had thoughts
of transporting all my effects to Sass Doorpt-
Swangeanti; but yet had no mind to relin-
quish all thought of my ship and cargo; for
the greatest part of this was still remaining,
I having had but the pickings through the
gulf.
Nasgig, to whose care and conduct any
enterprise might be trusted, offered his ser-
vice to go and execute any commands I should
give him. I accordingly commissioned him;
the king having granted me three hundred
guards for bearers of my effects. And so
well did they execute my orders, that, after
about half-a-dozen journeys, I do not think
there was anything useful left behind, either
in the ship or the grotto.
I had now been here above six months,
and yet upon coming to walk gravely about
the city, I found myself as much a stranger
to the knowledge of the place as if that had
been the first day of my arrival, though I had
been over it several times in my chair.
This city is not only one of, but actually
the most curious piece of work in, the world,
and consists of one immense entire stone of
a considerable height, and it may be seven
miles in length, and near as broad as it is
long. The streets, and habitable parts of it,
are scooped, as it were, out of the solid stone,
to the level with the rest of the country, very
flat and smooth at the bottom, the rock rising
to them on the way; but an examination was
perpendicular from the streets on each side.
The figure of the city is a direct square;
56
PETER WILKINS.
each side about six miles long, with a large
open circle in the centre of the square, about
a mile in diameter.
The king's palace, with all the apartments,
stands in and takes up one full fourth part of
the square of the whole city; and is indeed
of itself a perfect city.
There is no great man's house without
one or more long galleries, for the ladies to
divert themselves at divers sports in ; parti-
cularly at one like our bowls on a bowling-
green, and at somewhat like nine holes, at
which they play for wines, and drink a great
deal, for none of them will intoxicate.
In my walk and survey of the city, one of
the colambs being making a house to reside
in when at Brandleguarp, I had the curiosity
to go in. I did so; and saw several men at
work, and staid a good while to observe them.
Each man had a bott of greenish liquor in
his left hand, and stood before a large bank
of stone, thirty feet high, reaching forward
up to the ceiling of the place, and ascending
by steps from bottom to top; the workmen
standing some upon another, pouring on this
liquor with their left hands, and with their
right holding a wooden tool, shaped like a
little spade : I observed, wherever they pour-
ed on this water, a smoke arose for a little
space of time, and then the place turned
white, which was scraped off like fine powder
with the spade-handle; and then, pouring
new liquor, he scraped again, working all the
while by sweecoe lights.
Having my watch in my pocket, I measured
a spot of a yard long, about a foot high, and
a foot and a half on the upper flat, to see how
long he would be fetching down that piece;
and he got it away in little above two hours.
By this means I came to know how they
made their houses; for I had neither seen
any tool I thought proper, not even iron itself,
except my own, since I came into the coun-
try. Upon inquiry, I found that the scrapings
of this stone, and a portion of common earth,
mixed with a water they have, will cement
like plaster; and they use it in the small or-
namental work of their buildings. I then
went farther into this house, where I saw one
making the figure of a glumm by the same
method; but it standing upright in the solid
rock against the wall, the workman held his
liquor in an open shell, and dipping such
stuff as my bed was made of, bound up in
short rolls, some larger, some less, into the
liquor, he touched the figure, and then scraped
till he had reduced it into a perfect piece.
It is impossible to imagine how this work
rids away; for in ten months after I saw it,
this house was completed, having a great
number of fine, large, and lofty rooms in it,
exquisitely carved to all appearance.
The next morning I took another walk, for
I told my attendant, whose name was Quilly,
I had a mind to take a prospect of the country.
We then went out at a back arch of the
palace; and after passing a large quadrangle
with lodgings all round it, we ascended
through a cut in the rock to a large flat,
where we plainly saw the black mountain
with its top in the very sky, in the sides of
which grew numberless trees, though the
ground within view afforded very little ver-
dure, or even shrubs. But the most beautiful
sight from the rock was, to see the people
come home loaded from the mountain, and
from the woods, with it may be forty pounds
weight each on their backs; and mounting
over the rock, to see them dart along the
streets to their several dwellings, over the
heads of thousands of others, walking in all
parts of the streets, while others were flying
other ways. It was very pleasant to see a
man walking gravely in one street, and as
quick as thought to see him over the rock,
settled in another, perhaps two miles distant.
The near view of the country seeming so
barren, naturally led me to ask Quilly from
whence they got provision for so many people
as the city contained, which, to be sure, could
not be less than three hundred thousand. He
told me, that they had nothing but what came
from the great forest, or the skirts of the
mountain. “ But for the grain of it, and
some few outward marks,” said I, “I could
have sworn I had eaten some of my country
beef the other day at the king's table.”—“I
don’t know what your beef, as you call it, is;
but I am sure we have nothing here but the
fruit of some tree or shrub, that ever I heard
of.”—“I wonder,” said I, “Quilly, how
your cooks dress their victuals. I have eaten
many things boiled, and otherwise dressed
hot, but have seen no rivers, or water, since I
came into this country, except for drinking,
or washing my hands; and I don't know
where that comes from. And another thing
surprises me, though I see no sun as we have
to warm the air, you are very temperate in
the town, and it is seldom cold here; but I
never see fire nor smoke.”—“We have,” re-
plied Quilly, “several very good springs under
the palace, both of hot and cold water; and I
don’t know what we should do with fires.
Our cooks dress their fruits at the hot springs.”
—“What!” replied I; “ they cannot ji
them there P’”—“I am sure we have no other
dressing,” said he-" Well, Quilly,” con-
tinued I, “we will go home now ; but to-
morrow you shall show me the springs.”
We went next morning to view the springs;
and indeed it was a sight well worth con-
sidering : we were in divers offices under the
rock, (Quilly carrying two globe-lights before
me) in which were springs of very clear
water, some of hot, and some of cold, rising
within two or three inches of the surface of
the floor. We then went into the kitchen,
which was bigger than I ever saw one of our
churches, and where were a great number of
... PETER WILKINS.
57
these springs, the hot all boiling full speed
day and night, and smoking like a caldron,
the water rising through very small chinks in
the stone into basins, some bigger, some
less; and they had several deep stone jars to
set anything to boil in. But what was the
most surprising was, you should see a spring
of very cold water within a few feet of one of
hot, and they never rise higher or sink lower
than they now are. I talked with the master-
cook, an ingenious man, about them; who
told me they lay in this manner all over the
rocky part of the country, and that the first
thing any one does in looking out for a
house is to see for the water; whether both
hot and cold may be found within the com-
pass he designs to make use of; and finding
that he goes on, or else searches, another
place. And he told me, where this conve-
nience was not in great plenty, the people did
not inhabit, which made the towns all so
very populous. He said, too, that those warm
springs made the air more wholesome about
the towns than in other parts where there
were none of them. I thanked him for his
information, which finished my search for
that time. . - -
A few days after this, I had another con-
versation with my father-in-law, about the
rise, progress, and polity of the empire, in the
course of which he let me into the ancient his-
tory of Doorpt-Swangeanti; and which was
as follows:– --
“Know then, that this state, by the tradi-
tion of our ragans, has subsisted eleven thou-
sand years; for before that time, the great
mountain Emina, then not far from the Black
Mountain, but now fallen and sunk in the
sea, roaring and raging in its own bowels for
many ages, at last burst asunder with great
violence, and threw up numberless, unformed,
fleshy masses to the very stars; two of which
happening in their passage to touch the sides
of the Black Mountain, (for all the rest fell
into the sea and were lost) lodged there, and
lying close together as they grew, united, and
at length, by the dews of Heaven, became a
glumm and agawrey.
... “In process of time they begat a son whom
they called Perigen, and a daughter they
called Philella. These two, as they grew up,
leaving their parents who lived on the top.of
the mountain, ventured to descend into the
plains, and living upon the fruits they found
there, sheltered themselves in this very rock.
Meantime, the old glumm and gawrey, having
lived to a great age, one day passing along
near hoximo, they both fell in. . . . . .
“Perigen and Philella had several children
in the plains; who, as they grew up, increa-
sing, spread into remote parts, and peopled
the country: at last one of them being a very
passionate man, at the instigation of his
wife, became the first murderer, by slaying
his father. This wºnga the people, that
the murderer and his wife, in abhorrence of
the fact, were conveyed to mount Alkoe,
where was then only a very narrow deep pit,
into which they were both thrown headlong;
but the persons who carried them thither had
scarce retired from the mouth of the pit, when
it burst out with fire, raging prodigiously, and
has kept burning ever since.
“A great while after Arco and Talamine
were thus disposed of, the people of this
country multiplying, it happened one year,
that all the fruits were so dry, that the people,
not able to live any longer upon the moisture
of them only, as they had always done before,
and fearing all to be consumed with drought,
one of their ragans praying very much, and
promising to make an image to Collwar, and
preserve it for ever, if he would send them
but moisture, in one night's time the earth
cast up such a flood, that they were forced to
mount on the rocks for fear of drowning : but
the next day it all sunk away again, except
several little bubbles which remained in many
places for a long time, and the people lived
only on the moisture they sucked from the
stone, when those bubbles settled for many
years; for they found that the water arose to
the height of the surface, and no higher;
and where they found most of those chinks
and bubbles, they settled, and formed cities,
living altogether in holes of the rock; till
one Lallio, having found out the art of
crumbling the rock to dust by a liquor he got
from the trees, and working himself a noble
house in the rock, in the place where our
palace now stands, he told them, if the
would make him their king, they should eac
have such a house as his own. To this
they agreed, and then he discovered the secret,
to them. . . . . -
“This Lallio directed the cutting out this
whole city, divided the people into colonies
where the waters were most plenty; and while
half the people worked at the streets and
houses, the other half brought them provi-
sions. In short he grew so powerful, that no
one durst, dispute his commands; all which
authority he transmitted to his successors,
who finding by the increase of the people,
and the many divisions of them, that they
grew insolent and ungovernable, they ap-
Fº colamb in every province, as a vice-
ing, with absolute authority over all causes,
except murder and treason, which are referred
to the king and colambs in moucheratt.
“As we had no want but of victuals and
habitations, the king when he gave a colam-
bat, gave also the lands and the fruits thereof,
together with all the hot and cold springs, to
the colamb, who again distributed parcels to
the great officers under him, and they part of
theirs to the meaner officers under them, for
their subsistence, with such a number of the
common people as was necessary in respect
to the dignity of the post each enjoyed,
3 * 8 +-
58
PETER WILKINS.
who for their services are fed by their
masters. . .
“In all cases of war, the king lays before
the moucheratt the number of his own troops
he designs to send; when each colamb's
quota being settled at such a proportion of
the whole, he forthwith sends his number
from out of his own lasks, and also from
several officers under him; so that every man,
let the number be ever so great, can be at the
rendezvous in a very few days.
“We have but three professions, besides
the ragans and soldiery, amongst us, and
these are cooks, house-makers, and pike-
makers, of which every colamb has several
among his lasks; and these upon the new
regulation will be the only gainers, as they
may work where they please, and according
to their skill will be their provision; but how
the poor labourers will be the better for it, I
cannot see.”
“Dear sir,” said I, “there are, you see,
amongst lasks, some of such parts, that it is
a great pity they should be confined from
showing them; and my meaning in giving
liberty is in order for what is to follow; that
is, for the introduction of arts amongst you.
Now every man who has natural parts will
exert them, when any art is laid before him;
and he will find so much delight in making
new discoveries, that did no profit attend it,
the satisfaction of discovery to a trying genius
would compensate the pains : but I propose
a profit also to the artificer, and if I guess
right, and you live ten years longer, you shall
see this state as much altered as the dif.
ference has been between a lask and the tree
he feeds on. You shall all be possessed of
that which will bring you fruits from the
woods without a lask to fetch it. Those who
were before your slaves, shall then take it as
an honour to be employed by you, and at the
same time shall employ others dependent on
them; so as the great and small shall be
under mutual obligations to each other, and
both to the truly industrious artificer; and
yet every one content only with what he
merits.” *
“Dear son,” said my father, “these will
be glorious days indeed! But, come, come,
you have played a good part already; don’t,
by attempting what you can’t master, eclipse
the glory soj. due to you.”
“No, sir,” replied I, “nothing shall be at-
tempted by me to my dishonour; but see
here,” (showing him my watch). “Why
this,” said he, “hung by my daughter's side
at Graundevolet.”—“ It did so; and pray
what did you take it for *—“ A bott,” re-
plied he. “I thought so,” said I; “but, as
you asked no questions, I did not then force
the knowledge of it upon you. But put it to
your ear;” he did so. “What noise is that!”
says he, “is it alive?”—“No,” answered I,
“it is not; but it is as significant. If I ask
what time of the day it is, or how long I
have been going from this place to that, I
look but in its face, and it tells me pre-
sentlv.”
My father looking upon it a good while,
and perceiving that the minute hand had got
farther than it was at first, was just dropping
it out of his hand, had I not caught it. “Why
is it alive P” said he ; “it moves "-" Sir,”
said I, “if you had dropped it, you had done
me an inexpressible injury.”—“O ho,” said
he, “I find, now how you do your wonders;
it is something, you have shut up here that
assists you; it is an evil spirit!”—“No, sir,”
replied I, “it is no spirit, good or evil, but a
machine made by some of my countrymen, to
measure time with.”—“I have heard,” said
he, “ of measuring an abb, or the ground, or
a rock; but never yet heard of measuring
time.”—“Why, sir,” said I, “ don't you say
three days hence I will do so; or such a one
is three years old 2 Is not that a measuring
of time by so many days or years?”—“Truly,
in one sense I think it is.”—“Now, sir,” said
I, “how do you measure a day P”—“Why
by rising, and lying down,” replied he. “But
suppose I say I will go now and come again,
and have a partieular time in my head when
I will return, how shall I do to make you
know that time P”—“Why, that will be
afterwards, another time,” said he ; “ or I can
think how long it will be.”—“But how can
you make me know, when you think it will
be.”—“You must think too,” said he. “But
then,” replied I, “we may deceive each other,
by thinking differently. Now this will set us
to rights: then I described the figures to
him, telling him how many parts they divided
the day into, and that by looking on it I could
tell how many of such parts were passed;
and that if he went from me, and said he
would come one, or two, or three parts hence,
I should know when to expect him. I then
showed him the wheels, and explained where
the force lay, and why it went no faster or
slower, as well as I could; and from my de-
sire of teaching, insensibly perfected myself
more and more in it. So that beginning to
have a little idea of it, he wished he had one.
“And,” said he, “will you teach all our
people to make such things?”—“Then they
would be disregarded, sir,” replied I. “It is
impossible,” said he. “I’ll tell you, sir, how
I mean,” said I. “I can hereafter show you
a hundred things as useful as this; now if
every body was to make these, how would
other things be made? Besides, if every body
made them, nobody would want them; and
then what would any body get by them, be-
sides the pleasing their own fancy P. But if
only twenty men make them in one town,
all the rest must come to them; and they who
make these, must go to one of twenty others,
who makes another thing that these men want,
and so on; by which means, every man want- .
*...
PETER WILKINS.
59
ing something he does not make, it will be
the better for every maker of every thing.”
“Son,” said my father, “excuse me; I am
really ashamed, now you have better informed
me, I asked so foolish a question.” I told
him we had a saying in my country, that
every thing is easy when it is known. “I
think,” said he, “a man might find every
thing in your country.” -
By this time all my goods had arrived
from Graundevolet, and I was now obliged
to the king for some additional conveniences
to my apartments; and my young ones were
mightily pleased to have so much more room
than we had at "home, and to see the swee-
coes ; but finding themselves waited upon in
so elegant a manner, and by so many servants
(for with our new rooms we had all the ser-
vants belonging to them) they thought them-
selves in a paradise to the grotto, where all
we wanted we were forced to help ourselves to.
The next day Tommy came to see us, the
king having given him a very pretty post,
since the death of Yaccombourse; and Hally-
carnie, with the Princess Jahamel her mis-
tress, who was mightily pleased to see You-
warkee in her English dress, and invited her
and the children to her apartment.
When we were settled in our new apart-
ment, I unpacked my chairs and tables, and
set out my side-board, and made such a figure
as had never before been seen in that part of
the world. I wanted now some shoes for
Pedro, his own being almost past wear, for
the young ones never had worn any, but
could find none; till applying to Lasmeel,
and showing him what I wanted, he pointed
to one of the great water-casks; but as there
were eleven of them, big and little, I knew
not where to begin; till having invited the
king and several of the ministers to dine
with me, I was forced to look over my goods
for several other things I should want.
In my search I found half a ream of paper,
a leather ink-bottle, but no ink in it, some
quills, and books of accounts, and several
other things relative to writing. This prize
gave me courage to attempt the other casks;
but I found little more that I immediately
wanted. In the last cask were several books,
two of them romances, six volumes of English
plays, two of devotion, and what I prized
more than all, a Bible... I put them all in
again, thinking to divert myself with them
some other time. I here found some more
paper, and so many shoes, as served me as
long as I staid in the country.
Having, as I said before, invited the king
to eat with me, I was sorry I had not ordered
my, fowls to be brought; and Youwarkee
said, she thought to have done it, but I had
not wrote for them. I told her I would send
for some of them, for I should pique myself
on giving the king a dish he had never be-
fore tasted. So I called an upper servant,
whose name was Maleck, and told him he
must take thirty men with him to Graunde-
volet, and carry six empty chests with him,
and put eight of my fowls in each chest, and
bring them with all expedition.”—“Where
do they lie, sir?” said he. “You will find
them at roost,” replied I, “when it is dark.”
—“I never was there,” said he, “and don't
know the way.”—“What,” said I, “never
at Graundevolet P’’—“Yes,” answered he,
“ but not at roost.” I laughed, saying,
“Maleck, did not you see fowls when you
were there P” He said, he did not know what
they were like. “ They are a bird,” said I.
“And what sort of a thing is that ?” You-
warkee hearing us in this debate, “Maleck,”
said she, “did not you see me toss down little
nuts to something that you started at; you
saw them eat the nuts.”—“O dear,” replied
he, “I know it very well; with two legs and
no arms.”—“The same,” said I, “ Maleck;
do you go look for a little house almost by
my grotto, and at night you will find these
things stand on sticks in that house. Take
them down gently, and come away with them
in the chests.” Maleck performed his busi-
ness to a hair, but instead of forty-eight
brought me sixty, telling me he found the
chests would hold them very well; and I kept
them afterwards in the king's garden. -
No farther project being ripe for execution,
I took a journey home with my father to
Arndrumnstake, and he would take all the
children with him. Youwarkee and I staid
about six weeks, leaving all the children with
my, father. * ,
... Upon my return, I frequently talked with
Maleck (who came from Mount Alkoe) about
his country; who they originally were, and
how long it had been inhabited, and what
other countries bordered thereon, and how
they lay. He told me, his countrymen looked
upon themselves to be very ancient, but the
were not very numerous; for the old stoc
was almost worn out. by the hardships they
had undergone; that about three hundred
years before, as he had it from report, there
were a people from beyond the sea, or, as
they called themselves, from the Little-lands,
had strangely over-run them; and he had
heard say, they would have over-run this coun-
try too, but that they thought it would not
answer. He said, when those people first
came, they began to turn up the earth to a
prodigious depth; “And now,” said he,
“bringing some nasty hard earth of several
sorts, they put it into great fires till it runs
about like water, and then beat it about with
great heavy things into several shapes; and
some of it, sir, looks just like that stuff that
lay at the bottom of your ship, and some
almost white, and some red; for when I was
a boy I was to have been sent to work amongst
them, as my father did; but it having killed
him, I came hither, as many more have done,
60
PETER WILKINS,
to avoid it.”—“And what do they do with
it,” said I, “when they have beat it about as
you say?”—“Then,” replied he, “they carry
it a long way to the sea.”—“What then P
said I. “Why then the Little-landers take
it, and swim over the sea with it.”—“And
what do they do with it?” replied I. “Why,”
says he, “there are other people who take it
from them, and go away with it.”—“Why do
they let them take it?” said I. “Because,”
answered he, “they give them clothes for it.”
—“Do they want clothes,” said I, “ more
than you ?” He told me they had no graundee.
. Having got what information I could from
Maleck, and also from a countryman or two
of his whom he had brought to me, I consi–
dered it all over: “And,” thought I,” if I
could but get Mount Alkoe to submit, I might,
by intercepting the trade to the sea, turn the
profit of the country my own way, and make
it pass through our hands.” " • ‘ ‘
I next inquired of those who brought the
fruits from the great forest, what sort of land
they had there; and found by their descrip:
tion it was a light mould, and in many places
well covered with grass and herbs; and, by
all the report l could hear, it must be a fruit-
ful country, well-managed; and being a flat
country, and not encompassed on that side
with the Black Mountain, was much higher
than Doorpt-Swangeanti. This news put me
upon searching the truth of it; and I made the
tour of the Black Mountain and the great forest,
alighting often to make my observations.
The forest is a little world of wood without
end, with here and there a fine lawn very
grassy; and indeed the wood-grounds bear it
very well, the trees not standing in crowds,
but at a healthy distance from each other. I
went abundantly farther than any one had
before been, but saw no variation in the
woody scene; and coming round westward
home, I had a view of hoximo ; which is
nothing but a narrow cleft in the earth, on the
top of the Black Mountain, of a most extra-
ordinary depth; for upon dropping a stone
down, you could hear it strike and hum for a
long time before all was quiet again; and
laying my ear over the cleft, whilst I ordered
one of my attendants to throw a large stone
down, after the usual thumps and hummings,
I imagined I heard it dash in water, so that
it is not impossible it may reach to the sea;
which is at least six or seven miles below it.
Into this hole all dead bodies are precipitated,
from the king to the lask; for four glumms
holding by the ancles and wrists of the
deceased, fly with them to hoximo, and
throw them down, whilst the air is filled
with the lamentations of the relations of the
deceased. * --
After a stay of about fourteen days at
home, I fixed my next trip for Mount Alkoe;
and having told Maleck my design, he said
he would go with me with all his heart, but
feared I should get no Brandleguarpine to
bear me; for he told me they had an old'
tradition, that Mindrack lived there, and
would not go for all the world. . . ... •
I spoke to the king, to Nasgig, and the
ragans; and found them all unanimous that
the Mountain Alkoe was the habitation of
Mindrack, and that the noises which had
been heard there, were his servants beating
bad men.” Said I to myself, “Here is one
of the usefullest projects upon earth spoiled
by an unaccountable prepossession: what
must be done to overcome this prejudice'?” "
I told Maleck I found what he said to be
too true, as to the people of Brandleguarp;
“But are there not enough of your country-
men here to carry me thither?” He believing
there were, I ordered him to contract wit
them; but it vexed me very much to be
obliged to take these men. However, as I
was resolved to go, I accepted their servicë
rather than let my project drop to the ground,
Maleck having chosen me out forescore of
his countrymen, in about a month’s time I
trained them up to the knowledge of my
pistols and cutlasses, and the management of
them; and taking a chest with me for the
arms and other necessaries, we sallied up to
the Black Mountain. I rested there; and
there Nasgig, and another officer, named
Lasmeel, overtook me; saying that when
they found I would go, they could not find it
in their heart to leave me, happen what
would. This put new spirits into me, and
we consulted how the noises lay, and agreed
to engage first upon the skirts of them, where
the smokes were most straggling. E charged
six guns, and all my pistols, which I kept in
my chest, and ordered them to alight with
me about a hundred paces from the first
smoke they saw ; then ordered three of them
to carry my guns after me, and twelve of them
to take pistols and follow me; but not to fire
till I gave orders. The remainder I left with
the baggage. , ' , " : - . . . . . .
We marched up to the smoke, which.
issued out of a low arch-way just at the foot
of the mountain. It was very light ºthere
with the flames of the volcano; and entering
the arch, a fellow ran at me with a red-hot
iron bar; him I shot dead; and seeing two
more and a woman there, who stood with
their faces to the wall of the hut or room, as
unwilling to be seen, I ordered Maleck to
speak to them in their language, and tell
them we were no enemies, nor intended them
any hurt; and that their companion's fate was
owing to his own rashness in running first at
me with the hot bar; and that if they would
show themselves good natured and civil to:
us, we would be so to them; but if they of
fered to resist openly, or use any manner of
treachery towards us, they might, depend
upon the same fate their companion had just
suffered. . . . A
PETER WILKINS,
61
Upon hearing this they approached us;
and showing great tokens of submission, I
delivered my gun to Maleck, and bade them
go on with their work. I then perceived they
were direct forges, but made after another
manner from ours, their wind being made by
a great wheel, like the wheel of a water-mill,
which worked with the fans or wings in a
large trough, and caused a prodigious issue
of air through a small hole in the back of the
fire-place. They were drawing out iron bars.
I then inquired into the trade; by whom
and how it was carried on ; and they told me
just as Maleck had done. I then asked
where the mines lay; and one of them look-
ing full at me, said, “Then you know what
we are about,”—“Yes,” said I, “very well.”
He told me the mine was about a quarter of
a mile off, and directed me to it.
I proceeded to the iron mine, but supposed
the men were all within, for I saw nobody;
but there were many large heaps of ore lying,
which I weighted; and, being vastly heavy,
I supposed, it might be rich in metal.
I believe it might be two miles farther on
the right to the copper mine; and as these
men had the graundee, I expected they would
have flown by me; but I found they had a
light chain round their graundee, which pre-
vented them ; so I walked too; and having
made them my friends by being familiar with
them, I desired they would go in, and let the
head man of the works know that a stranger
desired to speak with him, and view his
works, and to inform him how peaceable I
was if he used me civilly; but that I could
strike him dead at once, if he did not.
I do not know how they managed, or what
report they made; but the man came to me
very courteously, and I bade Maleck ask if he
came in friendship, as I did to him; and he
giving me that assurance, I went in with
him, taking Nasgig and Maleck with me,
their cutlasses' sheathed in their hands, for
fear of a surprise. We saw a great quantity
of copper ore, and several melting vats, being
just at the mouth of the mine, the mine
running horizontally into the side of the
mountain, and, as they said, was very rich.
I desired the foreman to walk out with me;
and asking how long he had been in that
employ, he told me he was a native of the
Born Isles, and was brought; thither young,
where he first wrought in the iron, then in the
silver, and now in this mine: that he had
been there twenty years, and never expected
to be delivered from his miserable slavery;
but as he was now overseer of that work he
did pretty well, though nothing like freedom.
He told me they expected several new slaves
quickly; for the mines killed those they did
not agree with so fast, that they were very
thinly wrought at present, and that the go-
vernor was gone to the isles to get more men. .
After we had talked a good while on the
misery of slavery, and finding him a man fit
for my purpose, I asked him if he would go
with me to Brandleguarp; “ For,” said I,
“there are certainly good mines in those
mountains; and, if you will overlook them,
you shall be free, and have whatever you
desire.” He shook his head, saying, how
could he expect to be free where all there were
slaves? “And besides,” said he, “they are in
such commotions among themselves, that it
is said the state will be torn to pieces.”—
“You are mistaken,” replied I, “very much;
I myself have settled peace amongst them,
and killed the usurper.”—“Is it possible!”
said he: “ and are you the man it was said
they expected to come out of the sea?”—
“The very same,” answered I: “ and as to
slavery, there is not a slave in the kingdom;
nor shall be here if you will hearken to me.”
—“That would be a good time indeed,”
said he. “Well,” said I, “my friend, I pro-
mise you it shall be so; only observe this,
that when I come to reduce the governor, do
none of you miners assist him.” He pro-
mised he would let the other miners secretly
know it, and all should be as I wished; but
desired me to be expeditious for the governor
was expected every day.
I went from him to the other mines, and
my guides with me; who seeing me so well
received at the copper mine, and reporting it
to the others, it caused my proceedings to go
on smoothly, and my offers too were readily
embraced wherever I came.
Having prepared matters thus, I set Ma-
leck and his countrymen upon the natives, to
treat with them about submission to Geori-
getti, on promise of freedom; who being as-
sured of what I had done at Brandleguarp,
and in hopes of like liberty, readily came into
it; so that the only thing remaining was,
before the governor’s return, to attack the
soldiery. Having, therefore, renewed my en-
gagements with the miners, and believing
myself upon as good terms with the natives
as I could wish, I was advised by Nasgig and
Lasmeel to return for cannon and a large
army before I attacked the soldiery; but I
who had all my life rode upon the 'spur,
having considered that an opportunity once
lost is never to be regained; and though I
could have wished for some cannon, I valued
the men but for show; I therefore formed my
resolves to march with the force I had next
morning, and pitch upon a plain just by the
governor's garrison, in order, if I could, to
draw his men out. I did so, and it answered;
for upon the first news of my coming, they
appeared with a sort of heavy-headed weapons,
which hurling round, they threw upwards
aslope, in order to light upon the backs of
their enemies in flight, and beat them down;
but they could not throw them above thirty
paces. .
I sat still in my chair, with a gun in my
62
PETER WILK!NS.
hand, and Maleck with another at my elbow,
with four more lying by me, ready to be pre-
sented; Lasmeel standing by to charge again
as fast as we fired. ... I ordered a party of
twenty of my inen, with cutlasses, to attack
the van of the enemy, by rushing impetuously
upon them, they coming but thin against me;
for I was not willing to employ my pieces till
I could do more execution. They began the
attack about a hundred yards before me, not
very high in the air; and my cutlass-men
having avoided the first flight of their weapons,
fell upon them with such fury, that chopping
here a limb, and there a graundee, which dis-
abling their flight, was equally permicious,
they à by scores before me: but I seeing
those in the rear, which made a body of near
three hundred, coming very swift and close
in treble ranks, one above the other, hoping
to bear down my handful of men with their
numbers, I ordered my men all to retire be-
hind me, and not till the enemy were passed
over my head to fall on them. Maleck and
I, as they came near, each firing a piece to-
gether, and whipping up another, and then
another, in an instant they fell round us
roaring and making a horrible yell. This the
rest seeing, went over our men's heads, not
without many falling from the cuts of my
men; and those who escaped were never
heard of more.
The miners who from their several stations
had beheld the action, came singing and
dancing from every quarter round me; and
if I had not drawn my men close in a circle
about me, would probably, out of affection,
have done me more hurt than two of the
governor's armies; for against these, common
gratitude denied the use of force.
We then marched in a body all into the
town, where we proclaimed Georgetti king
of Mount Alkoe, and gave general liberty to
all persons without exception.
The next thing to be considered was, how
to oppose the governor when he came; and
for that purpose I inquired into the manner
of his coming, the road he came, and his at-
tendants; and being informed that a hun-
dred of his guards, who had not the graundee,
waited for him at the sea-side, and that he
had got no other guard, except a few friends
and slaves he went for, and that the slaves
always came first, six in rank tied together,
under convoy of a few of his guards, I went
in person to view the rout he came, and
seeing a very convenient post in a thick wood
through which they were to pass, from whence
we might see them before they came near us,
I posted a watch on the sea side of the wood;
so that they giving notice of their approach,
we might be ready to fall on at their coming
out of our side of the wood. -
When we had waited three days, our watch
brought word they were coming; so we kept
as close as possible, letting the slaves and
guards march on, who came by about two
hours' march before the governor; but so soon
as he approached I drew up my men on the
plain within the wood in ranks, ordering
them to lie close on their bellies till they saw
me rise, and then to rise, follow me, and
obey orders.
Several of the first ranks having passed the
wood, just as the governor had entered the
open country, I rose and bade Maleck call
aloud, that if any of them stirred or lifted up
a weapon, he was a dead man; and then
seeing one of the foremost running, I fetched
him down with a musket shot, bidding Ma-
leck tell the rest, that if they submitted and
laid down their weapons, they were safe ; but
if they refused, I would serve them all as I
had done him who had fled. This speech,
with the terror of the gun, fixed every man to
his place like a statue.
: I then went forward to the governor, and
by Maleck my interpreter, asked him, who
they all were with him: he told me his slaves.
I then made him call every man before him,
and give him freedom; which finding no way
to avoid (for I looked very stern) he did, and
I had enough to do to quiet my new freemen,
who I thought would have devoured me for
joy. I asked whither he was going; he said,
to his government. “Under whom do you
hold it?” said I, “Under the zaps of the
isles,” replied he. I then told him, that
whoever held that government for the future,
must receive it from the hands of Georgetti,
the king of that country, to whom all the na-
tives and miners had already engaged their
fidelity. I told him both natives and fo-
reigners had been all declared free.
I asked who his friends were that were
with him; he said, they were some of the
zaps' relations, who were come to see the
method of the government, and inspect the
mines.
Ordering all the governor's guards and
friends to go before, and all but Maleck to
keep backwards some paces, I, entered into
discourse with him about the state of the
isles, and the country of Alkoe; and finding
him a judicious. person, and not a native of
the isles, I plainly told him that only one
thing prevented my making him a greater
man than ever he was ; which was, I had
been informed he had a roughness in his na-
ture which drove him to extremities with the
poor slaves, which I could not bear. “Sir”
said he, “whatever a man is in his natural
temper, where slavery abounds it is necessary
to act, or at least be thought to do so, in a
merciless manner. And as to my appearing
severe to them, my post required it; for mercy
to slaves being interpreted into fear, arms
them with violence against you.”
. I asked him whether, as he knew the na-
ture of the country, and the business of the
governor, he could become faithful to Geori-
PETER WILKINS.
63
etti: he told me he had ever been faithful to
his masters, the zaps, and would till he was
discharged from any farther capacity of serv-
ing them in an open way; he should then
be free to choose his own master; of all
whom Georgetti should to him be the most
preferable.
As Gadsi (for that was the governor's
name) was not confined, or any of his friends,
he came into my apartment, and told me
since he had found all things answered my
report, if I pleased he would quit the palace
to me, and every thing belonging to the
government. I told him he said well. He
did so, taking with him only some few things,
his own property. So soon as he was without
the territory of the palace, I sent for him and
his friends back again: he could not help
being dejected at his return, fearing some
mischief. “Gadsi,” said I, “this palace and
this country, which I now hold for my master
Georgetti, I deliver in custody to you as his
j; and now charge you to make ac-
nowledgment of your fidelity to him.” Then
taking it from him in terms of my own pro-
posing, I delivered him the regalia of his
government, charging him to maintain free-
dom: “But,” said I, “ let no man eat who
will not work, as the country and the produce
are the king’s.”
I then summoned an assembly of the people,
and sent notice to all the miners to attend
me... I told them, all that the king desired
of them was to make themselves happy;
“And as the mines at present,” said I, “are
the only employment of this country, I would
have it agreed by your own consent, for I will
force nothing upon you, that every man
amongst you, from sixteen to sixty, shall
work every third week at the mines, and other
duties of the government; and two weeks
out of three shall be your own to provide for
your families: and if I live to come back
again, you shall each man have so much land
of his own, as shall be sufficient for his family;
and I will make it my business to see for
seeds to improve it with. They all agreeing
to this, I then told them, as those who had
been slaves were now free, they might return
home; but as I should make it my endeavour
to provide so well for them in all the comforts
of life, I believed most of them would be of
opinion, their interest would keep them where
they were. And above all things, recom-
mending a hearty union between the new
freemen and the natives, and to marry amongst
each other, and to continue in love amongst
themselves, and duty to the king and his go-
vernor, and promising speedily to return and
settle what was wanting, I dismissed the as-
sembly, and set out for Brandleguarp with
ten deputies; but I left Lasmeel behind with
the governor, and two servants with him, to
give me immediate notice in case any dis-
of all I said. I desired them then to settle.
turbance should happen in my absence,
As we alighted at the palace late at night,
I kept the deputies with me till next morn-
ing ; when I went to the king, desiring them
to stay in my apartment #! had received
his majesty's orders for their admission.
The ; was but just up when I came in,
and embracing me, expressed his joy at seeing
me return safe.
I told his majesty, the greatest pleasure of
my life consisted in the knowledge of his ma-
jesty's esteem for me; and as a small token
of my duty and affection to him, I was come
to make him a tender of the additional title
of King of Mount Alkoe. “I have pro-
claimed you king there, and freedom to the
people: l have held an assembly of the king-
dom; placed a governor; taken the engage-
ment of himself and subjects to you; settled
laws amongst them for your benefit; have
brought ten deputies, two from each deno-
mination of people among them: and they
only wait your command to be admitted, to
beg your acceptance of their submission, and
pray your royal protection.” -
“Father,” said the king, “you amaze me !
but as it is your doing, let them come in.”
The deputies being received, and heard by
Maleck their interpreter, the king told them
in a very favourable speech, that whatever
his father had done, or should do, they might
accept as done by himself: and commanded
them to remind the governor, for whom he
had the highest esteem, to observe the laws,
without the least deviation, till such farther
additions should be made as were consistent
with their future freedom: and having feasted
them in a most magnificent manner, they re-
turned highly satisfied with the honours they
had received. - ?..
This transaction being immediately noised
abroad, all the colambs came themselves;
and the great cities, by their deputies, sent
his majesty their compliments upon the oc-
casion; and there was nothing but mirth and
rejoicing throughout the whole kingdom.
I demonstrated to the king that the only
way to preserve that kingdom was to settle a
large colony on the plains, between the moun-
tain and the sea, to intercept clandestine
trade, and make a stand against any force
that might be sent to recover the mines. And
I promised to be present at the settlement;
and an assistant in it.
Most of the colambs, as I said, being at
court upon this complimentary affair, the king
summoned them for their advice on my pro-
posals; I told them the necessity of the
colony, the convenience that would arise from
it, how I intended to manage it, and what
prospect I had of introducing amongst them
several extraordinary conveniences they had
never before had. r
The colambs, who, for want of practice this
way, knew but little of the matter, approved
64
PETER wilkins.
what part of the people should be nominated
for the new settlement; but found them much
at a loss to fix on any method of so doing.
So I told them, I believed it would be the
best way to issue an order for such as would
willingly go, to repair to a particular rendez-
vous; and in case sufficient should not ap-
pear voluntarily, to issue another order, that
the colambs out of their several districts
should complete the number, so as to make
a body of twelve thousand men of arms, be-
sides women and children; and that such a
territory should be allotted to each, with so
much wood-grounds, in common to all, as
would suffice for their subsistence: all which
passed the vote. - . . .
I then told them that this large people
must have a head or governor, to keep them
to their duties, and to determine matters of
property, and all disputes amongst them.
Here they one and all nominated me; but I
told them, I apprehended I could be more
useful other ways, having too many things in
my head for the general good, to confine
myself to any particular province: but if they
would excuse me in presuming to recommend
a person, it should be Nasgig. And imme-
diately Nasgig being sent for, and accepting
it, they confered it upon him. , , , ,
All things as I judged went on in so
smooth a way, in reference to the new colony,
that I was preparing, with the assistance of
the proper officer, expresses to be sent with
the king’s gripsacks into the several pro-
vinces, with notice of these orders, and an
appointment for a rendezvous. But Nasgig
and I differed now about the choice of per-
sons; he, as a soldier, was for taking mostly
single young men, and I for taking, whole
families, though some were either too old or
too young for war; and upon farther consi-
deration he agreed with me; for I told him
young men would leave a father, mother, or
mistress behind them, which would either
cause, a hankering after home, and conse-
quently the bad example of desertion, or else
create an uneasy spirit, and perhaps a general
distaste to the settlement, so we chose those
whole families, where they offered, which
had the most young men in them first; then
others in like order; after that, man by man,
asking them severally, if any woman the
liked would go with them; and if so, we took
her, till we had about thirteen thousand fight-
ing men, besides old men, women, and chil-
dren; and then marching by the palace, the
king ordered ten days’ stores for every mouth,
and with this we took our flight: but as I
was always fearful of a concourse in the air,
Nasgig led them, and I brought up the rear.
Besides the above number of people, I
believe we could not have less than ten thou-
sand volunteers, to the Black Mountain;
some to take leave of their friends, and others
out of curiosity to see our flight. . I took
three pieces of cannon with me, and proper
stores.
Our first stage, after a short halt on the
Black Mountain, was to the governor’s palace;
where Gadsi received us with º respect.
I told him my errand, which he approved;
“For,” said he, “countryman, it is now as
much my interest to keep my old masters
out, as ever it was to serve them when in :
and you have taken the only method in the
world to do it effectually.” I consulted him
where I should fix my colony; and by his
advice fixed it on this side of the wood, with
some scattered habitations behind the wood,
as watch-houses, to give notice of an enemy,
having the wood for shelter, before they could
reach the town, and at the worst, the town
for a retreat. 3 *
I found, by Gadsi, that the ships from the
Little-lands were soon expected, for that the
zaps knew, nothing, yet of the change of
government, nor could, till the ships returned:
he asked me, as there was now a good lading,
whether I thought fit to let them have it
upon proper terms. I told him I would not
hinder their having the metals, or endeavour
to stop their trade in the least; but should
be glad to treat with them about it myself.
... I gave the forge-men descriptions for
making shovels, spades, pickaxes, hammers,
and abundance of other iron implements I
should want in the building the new town;
all which we got ready, and carried with us,
We then took flight, and, alighted on the
spot of our intended city; and having viewed
the ground some miles each way, we drew the
out-lines, and set a great number of hands to
cutting down trees, digging holes, and making
trenches for the foundations. In short all
hands were at it, and the women fetched the
provisions; but I was obliged to show them
every single step they were to take towards
the new erections: and I must say it was
with great pleasure I did it, they seldom
wanting to be told twice, having as quick an
apprehension of what they heard or saw, as
any people I had ever met with. . . .
. The whole city, according to our plan, was
to consist of several long, straight streets,
parallel to each other, with gardens backwards
each way, and traverse passages at proper dis-
tances, to cross each street, from one to the
other, quite through the whole city. >
... While this work was in hand, I took a pro-
gress to view the other country Maleck had
told me of. We had not taken a very long
flight, before we saw at a distance several per-
sons of that country travelling to Mount Alkoe
for metals. I had a great mind to have some.
talk with them about their kingdom, and ac-
cordingly made up to them. When they saw
us they fled, but the curiosity of one over-
coming his fear, he returned and stood still
till I alighted. By the help of Maleck, I en-
tered into conversation with him, and inquired

PETER wilkins.
• *
65’
into his country, its name, the intent of their
journey this way, their trades, the fruits, birds,
and beasts of the place.
The man told me the name of his country
was Norbon, a large kingdom, and very popu-
lous in some parts of it, and was governed by
Oniwheske, an old and good king, “He has
only one daughter,” said he, “named Stygee;
so that I am afraid, when he dies, it will go
to a good-for-nothing nephew of his, a des-
perate debauched man; who will probably
ruin us, and destroy that kingdom, which has
been in the Oniwheske family these fifteen
hundred years.”—“Won't his daughter have
the kingdom,” said I, “ after his death, or
her children?”—“Children,” replied he, “no,
that's the pity; all would be well if she had
but children, and the state continue fifteen
hundred years longer in the same good family.”
—“How is it possible for any one to know
that,” said I. “Why,” replied he, “before
we had any king, we had a very good old
man, who lived retired in a cave by the sea;
and to him every body under their difficulties
repaired for advice. This old man happened
to be very ill, every body was under great
affliction for fear they should lose him: when
flocking to his assistance, he told them they
need not fear his death till the birth of a
king, who should reign fifteen hundred years.
At hearing this, all persons then present ap-
prehended that his disorder had turned his
brain; but he persisted in it, and recovered.
“After a few years, a great number of per-
sons being about him, he told them he must
now depart, for that their king was born, and
pointed to a sucking child a poor woman had
then in her arms. It caused a great wonder
in his audience, at the thoughts of that poor
child, ever becoming a king: but he told
them it was so decreed; and farther, that, as
he was to die the next day, if they would
gather all together, he would let them know
what was to come in future times.
“When they were met, the woman and
child being amongst them, he told them that
child was their king: and that his loins
should produce them a race of kings for fifteen
hundred years; during which time they should
be happily governed; but then a female in-
habitant of the skies should claim the domi-
mion, and, together with the kingdom, be
utterly destroyed, unless a messenger from
above, with a crown in each hand, should
procure her a male of her own kind; and then
the kingdom should remain for the like num-
ber of years to her posterity. Now, the time
will expire very soon; and as no one has
been, or it is believed will come, with two
such crowns, the Princess Stygee, though she
undoubtedly will try for it, has little hopes of
succeeding her father; for her cousin Fel-
bamko pretends, as no woman ever reigned
with us he is the right heir, and will have the
kingdom.”—“Pray;” gºld I, “what do you
mean by an inhabitant of the air?”—“O,”
replied he, “she flies.”—“And do most of
your countryfolks fly P for I perceive you
don't.”—“No,” answered he, “ no one but
the Princess Stygee,”—“ How comes that
about * said I. “Her mother, when she
was with child with her,” replied he, “being
one day in a wood near the palace, and having
straggled from her company, was attacked by
a man with a graundee, who not knowing
her, clasped her within his graundee, an
would have debauched her, but perceiving
her cries had brought some of her servants to
her assistance, he quitted her and went off;
this accident threw her into such a fright,
that it was a long time before she recovered;
and then was delivered of a daughter with a
graundee.”—“My friend,” said I, “ your
meeting with me will be a very happy affair
for your kingdom. I am the man the princess
expects; go back to the princess, and let her
and her father know I will be with them in
six days, and establish his dominions in the
princess.”
The fellow looked at me thinking I joked,
but never offered to stir a foot. “Why don't
you go?” said I. , “And for the good news
you bear to the princess, I’ll see you shall be
made one of the greatest men in Norbon.”
The man smiled still, but could not conceive
I was in earnest: I asked him then how lon
he should be in going to the palace; he ;
three days at soonest; “ Deliver but your
message right,” said I, “and I'll assure you
it shall be the better for you.” He seein
me look serious did at length believeme, an
promised he would obey me punctually; but
he had not seen how I came to the º he
met me at, for I had ordered my bearers into
the wood with my chair, before I showed
myself.
He arrived, as I afterwards found, at the
palace the fourth morning very early; and
passing the guard in a great heat, with much
ado, was introduced to the king, and dis-
charged himself of my message. His majesty
giving no credit to him, thought he had 4.
mad; but he affirming it to be true, Oni-
wheske ordered his daughter to come before
him, who having herself heard the man's re-
port, and being very willing to believe it, with
the king's leave desired that the messenger
might be detained till the appointed day, and
taken care of; and that preparation should
be made for the reception of the stranger, in
case it should be true.
: The noise of my coming and my errand ex-
cited every one's curiosity to see me arrive;
and the day being come, I hovered over the
city a considerable time to be sure of ground-
ing right. The king and his daughter, on
the rumour of my appearing, came forth to
view me, and receive me at my alighting.
The people were collected into a large square
on one side of the palace, and *ing li1 ,

66
PETER WILKINS,
several clusters at different places, I judged
where the king might seem most likely to be,
and ordered my bearers to alight there; but I
happened to fix upon the most unlucky post,
as it might have proved, and at the same time
the most lucky 1 could have found there; for
I had scarce raised myself from my chair, but
Felbamko pushing up to me through the
throng, and lifting up a large club he had in
his hand, had certainly dispatched me if I
had not at the instant drawn a pistol from
my girdle, and shot him dead upon the spot;
insomuch that the club which was then over
my head, fell gently down on my shoulder.
I did not then know who it was I had
killed; but for fear of a fresh attempt, I drew
out another pistol and my cutlass, and in-
quiring at which part of the square the king
was, I walked directly up to him, he not as
yet knowing what happened. His majesty
and his daughter met me, and welcomed me.
into his dominions. I fell at the king's feet,
tellin
him I brought a message, which I
hoped would excuse my entering É
is majesty's
dominions without the formality of obtaining
his leave.
When we came to the palace, the king.
ordered some refreshments to be given me
and my servants; and then that I should
be conducted to the room of audience.
At my entrance into the room of audience,
the king was sitting at the farther end of
it against the wall, with his daughter on his
right-hand; and a seat was placed for me at
his left, but nearer to the middle of the room
sideways, on which I was ordered to sit down:
there were abundance of the courtiers present,
and above me was a seat ordered for one of
them, who I found afterwards was one of the
religious. . . . -
His majesty asked me aloud what brought
me into his dominions, and ordered me to re-
late my message. -
“Great sir,” said I, “it is my peculiar hap-
piness to be appointed by Providence as the
proposer of a marriage for the Princess Stygee,
your daughter, . a potent neighbouring
monarch; having already been enabled to
perform things past belief for his honour.
Know, then, great sir, I am a native of the
north, and, through infinite perils and hard-
ships, at last arrived in the dominions of
Georgetti, where I have given peace to his
state by the death of the usurper Harlokin, ,
I have also just conquered the kingdom of
Mount Alkoe for my master, and am here .
come to make your daughter an offer of both
crowns, and also of all that is my master's,
with his person in marriage.”
The old priest then rose and said, “May it.
please your majesty, our prophecy is fulfilled : .
the messenger to us on this, occasion has
come from above; as for the rest, I under-
stand the prince from whom he brings this,
offer to your daughter has the graundee, and ,
so is a male of her own kind; and I under-
stand the two kingdoms in his possession to
be the two crowns in the messenger's hands;
if this be true, all is completed, and your ma-
jesty must do the rest.” 3. -
“ I little expected,” said the king, “to see
this day—and now, daughter, as this message
was designed for you, you only can answer it;
but still I must say it surpasses my compre-
hension, that in the decree of Providence it
should be so ordered, that the very hand which
brings the accomplishment of what has been
so long since foretold us, should, without de-
sign, have first destroyed all that could have
rendered the marriage state uncomfortable to
ou.” -
Stygee then declared, she submitted to fate
and her father’s will.
I staid here a week to view the country and
the sea, which I heard was not far off. Here
were many useful beasts for food and burden,
fowls also in plenty, and fish near the sea-
coasts, and the people ate flesh; so that I
thought myself amongst mankind again. I
made all the remarks the shortness of the
time would allow, and then taking my leave,
departed. -
I returned to the colony, where I heard that
the Little-landers had been on the coast; but
I not being there, or any lading ready, they
were gone away again : however they had de-
tained two of them. I was pleased with that,
but sorry they were returned empty. . .
I examined the prisoners; and, by giving
them liberty and good usage, they settled
amongst us; and the next fleet that came,
the sailors to a man were all my own the
moment they could get to shore. But their
ships having laid on our coasts one whole
season for want of hands to carry them back,
I came to an agreement with their com-
manders to lend them a sufficient number of
men to navigate their vessels home; and I
sent the zaps word, that as it might be bene-
ficial to us both to keep the trade still on
foot I would buy their shipping, pay for them
in metals, and furnish them yearly with such
a quantity of my goods at a stated price, and
would send them by my own people; which
they approving, the trade went on in a very
agreeable and profitable manner, and we in
time built several new vessels of our own, and
employed abundance of hands in the trade,
and had plenty of handicraftsmen of different
occupations, each of whom I obliged to keep
three natives to be trained up under him, in
order that they might also learn the business.
At my return to Doorpt-Swangeanti, Iwent
directly to the king, and giving him an ac-
count of the settlement, and my proceedings.
thereon, he told me his whole kingdom would
not be an equivalent for the services I had
done him. I begged of him to look upon
them in no other light than as flowing from
my duty; but if, when I should be.no more
f :
PETER WILKINs.
'*, 67 -
he or his children would be gracious to my
family, it was all I desired.
dertake for myself; but who's to come after
me nobody knows, for I shall never marry.”
I here interrupted his majesty, by showing
how happily his time would pass in the com:
pany of an amiable partner of his heart and
throne—“Now suppose,” said I, “ your ma-
jesty could find an agreeable and virtuous
wife, one deserving of your royal person and
bed, and perhaps with a kingdom for her
dowry, a partner fit to share your cares as
well as glory, would it not be a great pleasure
to you to be possessed of such a mate; and
to see heirs arising, under your joint-tuition,
to convey down your royal blood to the latest
posterity P Would not this I say be a grate-
ful reflection to you in your declining
rears P”
“Truly, father,” said the king, “ as you
have painted it, the prospect could not fail to
please; but where is such a thing as a woman
of this character to be found P I fear only in
the imagination.”
“Sir” said I, after a seeming muse for
some time, what should you think of Oni-
wheske, the king of Norbon's daughter; he
has but that one child, I hear P’—“Dear
father, have done,” said his majesty; “to
what purpose should you mention her? and
besides, as you say he has but one child, can
you suppose she will ever marry to leave so
fine a kingdom and live here *—“But, sir,
now we are supposing, suppose she should,
with her father's consent, be willing to marry
you, would you have her for your queen Pº-
“To make any doubt of that, father,” replied
he, “ is almost to suppose me a fool.”—
“Then, sir,” said I, “ her father has con-
sented, and she too; for I have been there,
and have seen her, and she is your own and
her kingdom too upon demand.”
“Father,” said the king, looking earnestly
at me; “I have been frequently in doubt since
I knew you first whether I really exist. Are
these things possible that you tell me, fa-
ther ?”
vised:him by all means to accept the offer, and
marry the princess out of hand.
His majesty, when I had brought him
thoroughly to believe me, was as eager to
consummate the marriage as I was to have
him: but then whether he should go to her,
or she come to him, was the question. I told
him it was a thing unusual for a sovereign to
quit his own dominions for a wife; but would
advise an embassy to her father, with notice
that his majesty would meet and espouse her
on the frontiers of the two kingdoms.
The ambassadors returning with an ap-
pointment of time and place, it was not above ,
a month before I had settled Stygee, on the
thrones of Sass-Doorpt-Swangeanti and Mount
Alkoe, with the reversion of the kingdom of
Norbon without a competitor.
“This, father,” said the king, “I can un-
marriage-ceremony. The king being arrived
on the borders, Stygee, who had waited but a
I shall here give you an account of the
few hours at the last village in Norbon, ad-
vanced to his majesty on the very division, as
they called it, of the two kingdoms, a line
being drawn to express the bounds of each.
The king and Stygee having talked apart
from the company a little space, each stand-
ing hand in hand, on their own respective
ground, the chief ragan advanced, and began
, the ceremony.
He first asked each party aloud, if he and
she were willing to be united in body and
affections, and would engage to continue so
their whole lives; to which each party having
answered aloud in the affirmative; “Show
me then a token P” said he , and immediately
each expanding the right-side of their graun-
dees, laid it upon the other's left-side, so that
they appeared then but as one body, standing
hand in hand, incased round with the graun-
dee. . The ragan then having descanted upon
the duties of marriage, concluded the cere-
mony with wishing them as fruitful as Perigen
and Philella. So soon as it was over, and
the gripsacks and voices had finished an
epithalamium, the bride and bridegroom
taking wing, were conducted to Brandleguarp,
amidst the acclamations of an infinite number
of Georgetti's subjects. ;
The king had made vast preparations for
the reception of the Princess Stygee; and
nothing was to be heard or seen but feastings
and rejoicing for many days: and his majesty
afterwards assured me of his entire satisfaction
in my choice of his bride, without whom he
confessed that notwithstanding the many
other blessings I had procured him, his hap-
piness must have been incomplete. »
Intending another flight to Norbon, I was
charged with the king and queen's compli-
ments to Oniwheske ; which having executed,
I opened a free trade to Mount Alkoe; and
hearing that small vessels came frequently on

the Norbonese coast to carry off the iron and
I then told him the whole affair, and ad-
other metals from thence unwrought, and paid
part of their return in wrought metals, I or-
dered some of the next that came to be stopped,
and brought to me; and the day before I had
fixed for my departure, notice was sent that
twelve of those traders were stopped, and in
custody at the sea-side: Ilonged to see them,
but then consedering that it would take up
more time to bring them to Apsilo the capital,
where I was, than I should take in going to
them and returning, I resolved to go and
examine them myself. -
They told me they traded with small vessels
to Norbon for metals, which they carried
home, and wrought great part of it themselves,
sending it to, and dispersing it in, several
islands at a distance; and also sold the un-
68
PETER WILKINS.
knew not whither in great ships. They said
they kept abundance of hands at work in the
trade. I asked if their artificers wrought it
for their own profit or their masters. º
told me for masters, themselves being all
slaves. “And are you all slaves?” said I.
They told me, “Yes” Understanding from
them that they were acquainted with the use
of money, I asked what other commodities
they brought to Norbon in exchange; they
said, clothes for the people, both what they
received in exchange for others, who bought
their iron, and some of a coarser sort of their
own making. I found, in my discourse I
had with them, that out of my eleven men
there were persons of four different occupa-
tions; so I promised those who would stay
with me their freedoms, good houses, and
other rewards; and sending three hands home
with the vessel, and a full freight, according
to the value of the cargo they brought, I or-
dered them to engage as many as they could
of their countrymen of distinct trades to
come and settle with me; and to be sure, if
they had any grain, corn, roots, plants, or
seeds, usually eaten for food, to bring all they
could get with them, and they should have
good returns for them; and as to those good
hands that settled here, they should be al-
lowed all materials to work for their own
profit the first year, and after that they should
also work for themselves, allowing the king
one-tenth of the clear profit. This took so
far with them, that it was with the utmost
difficulty I got any of them to carry the ship
back, for fear they should not be able to re-
turn.
Before I parted from them, I assigned the
eight who were left all proper conveniences,
and recommended them to the king's protec-
tion. x-
His majesty giving me a license to drive
as many cattle of the different sorts as I
chose to Georigetti's dominions, I made
them drive a great number of sheep of the
finest wool I ever saw, and very large also; a
great number of creatures not unlike an ass
for shape, but with two upright horns and
short ears, which gave abundance of rich
milk; and also some swine. All these were
drove to, and distributed at my new colony,
where I let them remain till I had provided a
proper receptacle for them at Doorpt-Swan-
geanti, near the woods; when I brought
many over the Black Mountain, and distri-
buted there, with directions how to manage
them; and in about seven years time we held
a little beast-market near Brandleguarp, twice
a year, where the spare cattle were brought
up, and preserved in salt till the next market;
for I had some years before made large salt-
works near the sea at Mount Alkoe, which
employed abundance of hands, and was now
become a considerable trade.
wrought to several people who carried it they
We had iron, copper, and silver money,
which went very current; and had butter and
cheese from the farms near the woods, as
: plenty as we had the fruits before, great
numbers of families having settled there;
and there was scarce a family but was of
some occupation or other,
By the accounts I received from the mines,
from time to time, it was prodigious to hear
what vast quantities of metals were prepared
in one year now, by little above one-third of
the hands that were usually employed in them
before; for now the men's ambition was to
leave a good week's work done at their re-
turn, for an example to those who were coming;
and the overseers, told me, they would sing
and work with the greatest delight imagi-
nable, whilst they pleased themselves with
telling one another how they intended to
spend the next fourteen days. .
All things being now so settled, that they
would go on of themselves, and having no
farther direct view in my head, I spent my
time with my wife; and looking over my
books one day to divert myself, with the
jº joy imaginable, I found that the
ible I had taken to be in the Portuguese
tongue was a Latin one. It was many years
since I had thought of that language; but on
this occasion, by force of memory and recol-
lection, and with some attention, consideration,
and practice, I found it return to me in so
plentiful a manner, that I fully resolved to .
translate my Bible into the Swangeantine
tongue. -
I sent directly for Lasmeel, whom I had
learnt reading and writing, to be my amanu-
ensis; and to work we went upon the trans-
lation. - .
We began at the creation, and descending
to the flood, went on to the Jewish captivity.
in Egypt, and deliverance by Moses; leaving:
out the genealogies, and all the Jewish cere--
monies and laws, except the Ten Command-
ments. I translated the Books of Samuel'
and Kings, down to the Babylonish captivity.
I then translated, such parts of the Prophets
as were necessary to introduce the Messiah,
and discover him; the Book of Psalms, Job,
and the Proverbs; and with the utmost im-
patience hasted to the New Testament. But
then considering that when I had done, as
only Lasmeel and myself could read it, in case'
of our deaths the translation must die with
us, I chose out six of the junior ragans, and
two of the elder, to learn letters; so that in
less than twelve months I had brought them
all to read mine and Lasmeel's writing per-
fectly well; and in two years’ time, by a
pretty constant application, (for I made them
transcribe it perfectly fair and intelligi-
ble) we finished our translation, and two fair
copies. f
I then ordered the ragans to read a portion
of it to the people constantly in the mouch :

ºf
PETER WILKINS,
69
they from the novelty of the story at first grew
so exceeding fond of it, that upon the proper
expositions of it I taught the ragans after-
wärds to make, they began to apply it se-
riously to religious purposes. º
My writing ragans were very fond of their
knowledge of letters; and trade and com-
merce now increasing, which put every one
more or less in want of the same knowledge,
they made a great profit of it, by instructing
all who applied to them. This increase of
writing necessarily provided a maintenance
for several persons who travelled to Norbon
for quills, and sold them to the Swangean-
times at extravagant rates; till the Norbonese
hearing that, brought them themselves to the
foot of the mountain, where the Swangean-
tines bought them as they did several other
commodities, which one country had, and the
other wanted, especially iron wares of almost
every denomination; so that the mountain,
being so excessively high, was the barrier;
for the Norbonese finding that difficuly in
ascending and descending, which the Swan-
geantines with their graundees did nºt, there
was a constant market of buyers and sellers
on the Mount Alkoe side of the Black Moun-
tain; which by degrees grew the general
mart of the three kingdoms.
I had now been at Brandleguarp ten years;
and my children were all provided for by the
king, but Dicky, and as fast as they were fit
for it, were married off to the best alliances
in the country; so that I had only to sit
down, and see every thing I had put my
hand to prosper, and not an evil eye in the
three kingdoms cast at me; but about my
eleventh or twelfth year, my wife falling into
a lingering disorder, at the end of two years
it carried her off. This was the first real
affliction I had suffered for many years, and
so soured my temper, that I became fit for
nothing, and it was painful to me even to
think of business.
The king's marriage had produced four
children, three sons and a daughter, which he
would frequently tell me were mine. º
My j for the death of my wife,
which I hoped time would wear off, rather
gained ground upon me; and though I was
as much regarded as ever by the whole court,
yet it grew troublesome to me even to be
asked my advice; and it not only surprised
those about me but even myself, to see the
same genius, without any visible natural
decay, in so short a time, from the most
sprightly and enterprising, become the most
phlegmatic and inactive. ..
My longings after my native country, ever
since my wife's death, redoubled upon me,
and I had formed several schemes of getting
thither; as first I had formed a project of
; off by the islands, as I had so many
small vessels at command there, and to get
into the main ocean, and try my fortune that
way; but, upon inquiry, I found that my ves-
sels could not 5. to sea, or elsewhere, but to
the zaps’islands, by reason of the many rocks
and sandbanks which would oppose me, un-
less I went through the zaps' country, which
in the light they had reason to view me, I
was afraid to do. Then I had thoughts of
going from the coast of Norbon; but that
must have been in one of the foreign vessels,
and they coming from a quite different quar-
ter than Imust go, in all probability if I had
put to sea any way they were unacquainted
with, they having no compass, we must have
perished; for the more I grew by degrees ac-
quainted with the situation of Doorpt-Swan-
geanti, the stronger were my conjectures, that
my nearest continent must be the southerm
coast of America; but still it was only con-
jecture.
At length, being tired and uneasy, I re-
solved, as I was accustomed to flight, and
loved it, I would take a turn for some days,
carry me where it would, I should certainly
light on some land, whence at worst I could
but come back again. I then went to see if
my chair, board, and ropes, were sound, for I
had not used them for several years past; but
I found them all so crazy, I durst not venture
in them; which disappointment put off my
journey for some time. However as I had
still the thought remaining, it put me on
seeking some other method to put it in prac-
tice: so I contrived the poles from which
you took me, being a sort of hollow cane
the Swangeantines make their spears of, but
exceeding strong, and springy, which inter-
woven with small cords, were my seat, and
were much lighter than my chair; and these
buoyed me up when your goodness relieved
me. I had taken Mount Alkoe bearers, as I
knew I must come to a country of more ſi ght;
and I now find, if I had not fallen, I must
soon have reached land, if we could have
held out; for we were come too far to think
of returning, without a resting-place; and
what will become of my poor bearers, I dread
to think; if they attempted to return, they
must have dropt, for they had complained aſl
the last day and night, and had shifted very
often. If in your history you think fit to
carry down the life of a poor old man any
farther, you will as well know what to say of
me as I can tell you; and I hope what I
have hitherto said, will, in some measure,
recompense both your expense and labour.
v.zinbird, Printer, 143, Strand.